20.07.2013 Views

Download a PDF copy of the SLS Paper Abstracts. - Humanities ...

Download a PDF copy of the SLS Paper Abstracts. - Humanities ...

Download a PDF copy of the SLS Paper Abstracts. - Humanities ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

The Fifth Annual Meeting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic<br />

Linguistic Society<br />

Book <strong>of</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong><br />

29-30 October 2010<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Chicago<br />

For more information on <strong>the</strong> 2010 <strong>SLS</strong> Meeting, please visit:<br />

http://lucian.uchicago.edu/blogs/sls2010/<br />

<strong>SLS</strong> 2010 was sponsored by <strong>the</strong> following groups at <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Chicago: <strong>the</strong> <strong>Humanities</strong> Division,<br />

<strong>the</strong> Franke Institute for <strong>the</strong> <strong>Humanities</strong>, <strong>the</strong> Department <strong>of</strong> Slavic Languages & Literatures, <strong>the</strong> Linguistics<br />

Department, <strong>the</strong> Center for East European and Russian/Eurasian Studies and <strong>the</strong> Center for International<br />

Studies’ Norman Wait Harris Fund. With additional support from: <strong>the</strong> Slavic Linguistic Society and <strong>the</strong> Chicago<br />

Linguistic Society<br />

CEERES<br />

The Center for East European and<br />

Russian/Eurasian Studies


Bozena Bednarikova (Palacky University, Olomouc/CZ and Universita degli Studi di Udine)<br />

Bozena.bednarikova@upol.cz<br />

Reflection <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> "Natural Course <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> World" or <strong>the</strong> Morphology -Syntax<br />

INTERFACE in inflectional languages<br />

I. Nominalizations seem to reflect <strong>the</strong> natural language need <strong>of</strong> a human beeing to express a dynamic symptom<br />

(a process) as a substance, or a dynamic symptom (a process) as a static symptom (attribute <strong>of</strong> a substance).<br />

Nominalization is a SYNTACTIC notion and <strong>the</strong> paper tries to find its relevant links to MORPHOLOGY (both<br />

lexical and inflectional).<br />

II. A morphological process that perfectly complies with <strong>the</strong> needs <strong>of</strong> nominalizations is<br />

CONVERSION.<br />

III. Conversion as a crucial device <strong>of</strong> PS transfer (and syntactic nominalizations) has been put much attention<br />

in Germanic languages but has been ra<strong>the</strong>r underestimated and underresearched outside this language group<br />

(including Czech).<br />

IV. Following questions are taken into consideration (and put to tables, schemes and verifying examples<br />

excerpted from <strong>the</strong> Czech National Corpus) in <strong>the</strong> paper:<br />

a) is a PS transfer (and nominalization) motivated by onomasiological, or syntactic needs?<br />

b) may a syntactic transposition (a nominalized "item") be re-valuated into an onomasiological transposition?<br />

c) is conversion as a "device" <strong>of</strong> nominalization a mere varying category membership, or a morphological<br />

process?<br />

d) what is <strong>the</strong> situation in Czech as a Slavonic language with a strong inflectional "power"?<br />

V. Discussion<br />

- Is <strong>the</strong>re any CONVERSION in Czech (in a language with a strong „inflectional power―)?<br />

- Has CONVERSION been adopted as <strong>the</strong> means <strong>of</strong> morphological adaptations <strong>of</strong><br />

loanwords (see <strong>the</strong> ESF project Morphological adaptations <strong>of</strong> loanwords)?<br />

VI. Schemes and tables


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

rybařil<br />

rybař ≡ rybař {rybář} ▓ il ≡ il {«i» t} /PROSIT/ ¦ + á~a ¦<br />

ryb ▒ ař {ář} (¦+ /MUŽ/ ¦) « i » l<br />

S A V<br />

S kapr → kapří rybář → rybařit<br />

A známý (člověk) → (jeden) známý modrý → modrat<br />

V vylovit → výlov ulovit (uloven) → ulovený<br />

2<br />

l Ø


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

VII. References:<br />

Morphologie / Morphology. Ein Internationales Handbuch zur Flexion und Wortbildung. An International<br />

Handbook on Inflection and Word-Formation. Volume 1. (eds. Booij, G. -Lehmann, Ch. -Mugdan, J. -Skopeteas,<br />

S.). Berlin -New York: Walter de Gruyter.<br />

BALTEIRO, I. (2007): The Directionality <strong>of</strong> Conversion in English. A dia-Synchronic Study. Bern Bruxelles -<br />

Frankfurt am Main -New York -Oxford -Wien: Peter Lang.<br />

BEDNAŘÍKOVÁ, B. (2009): SLOVO a jeho KONVERZE. Olomouc: Univerzita Palackého<br />

v Olomouci.<br />

BEDNAŘÍKOVÁ, B. (1999): Systemic Description, or Systematic Prescription? In: Langue and<br />

Parole in Synchronic and Diachronic Perspective. Amsterdam: Pergamon,<br />

Obsah -výraz -význam II. (eds. Panevová, J. -Skoumalová, Z.). Prague: Filoz<strong>of</strong>ická fakulta UK.<br />

KAPRON-CHARZYNSKA, I. (2006): Zenskie neologizmy osobowe z formantem -ka wewspolczesnej<br />

polszczyznie. Jezyk polski 86, 260-269.<br />

KATAMBA, F. (1993): Morphology. London: The MACMILLAN PRESS LTD.<br />

KOMÁREK, M. (1999): Autosemantic Parts <strong>of</strong> Speech in Czech. (transl. by Boţena<br />

Bednaříková). In: TCLP 3, Prague, 195-210.<br />

MATTHEWS, P.H. (1991): Morphology. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Mluvnice češtiny I, II, III (1986, 1986, 1988). Prague: Academia.<br />

Český národní korpus: SYN2005, Synek, Litera, http:/ucnk.ff.cuni.cz<br />

3


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Christina Bethin (Stony Brook University)<br />

Christina.bethin@sunysb.edu<br />

The Interaction <strong>of</strong> Phonetics and Morphology in Russian Vowel Reduction<br />

Reduction <strong>of</strong> unstressed non-high vowels to [ɐ ] or [ə] after non-palatalized consonants (akan'e) and to [I] after<br />

palatal(ized) ones (ikan'e) in Contemporary Standard Russian (CSR) is systematic, except in a set <strong>of</strong> inflectional<br />

suffixes where [ə] occurs instead <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> expected [I] after palatalized consonants (Avanesov 1972). This has been<br />

traditionally seen as analogy, ei<strong>the</strong>r to <strong>the</strong> stressed suffix vowel (Korš 1902; Panov 1957/2004; Shakhmatov 1925)<br />

or to akan'e in <strong>the</strong> hard stem paradigm (Avanesov 1949:116-22, 1972; Isačenko 1947; Timberlake 2004:51) or to<br />

both (Crosswhite 2001, 2004) . But different results are obtained under what appear to be <strong>the</strong> same conditions, cf.,<br />

/pólj-om/ [póljəm] ~ [póljIm], 'field', neut instr sg, and /pólj-om/ [póljIm] 'we weed'. Nor is <strong>the</strong> pattern attributable<br />

entirely to <strong>the</strong> phonetic environment (Kuz'mina 1966, 1968; Thelin 1971; Flier 2002), as different variants occur<br />

under what appear to be identical phonetic conditions. And<br />

while orthography supports language change in that vowels spelled with ―e‖ are increasingly subject to ikan‗e<br />

[I] and those spelled with ―a‖ are <strong>of</strong>ten pronounced as [ə], <strong>the</strong>re are suffixes where <strong>the</strong> same spelling is<br />

pronounced differently, e.g., <strong>the</strong> neut nom/acc sg adjectival suffix -ee is [Ijə] but <strong>the</strong> comparative -ee is [II], and<br />

several /a/-suffixes are now pronounced with [I].<br />

The fundamental insight is that it is contrast within <strong>the</strong> paradigm that matters. On <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> noun declension,<br />

I argue that vowel reduction after palatal(ized) consonants is constrained by <strong>the</strong> morphology: Ikan'e is blocked in<br />

order to enhance critical contrasts <strong>of</strong> NUMBER and CASE within <strong>the</strong> noun paradigm; this is formalized in terms<br />

<strong>of</strong> Relativized Paradigm Uniformity (PU) and Contrast (CON) constraints (Rebrus and Törkenczy 2005). In most<br />

instances <strong>the</strong> relation within <strong>the</strong> given paradigm is asymmetrical: one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> potentially contrasting suffixes<br />

contains /i/ and ikan'e is blocked when it would result in homophony with <strong>the</strong> /-i/ suffix. But when <strong>the</strong>re is no /-i/<br />

suffix in <strong>the</strong> relevant cells and contrast could be maintained by blocking in ei<strong>the</strong>r cell, i.e., a symmetrical relation,<br />

<strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> pattern <strong>of</strong> ikan'e blocking is <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> PU >> CON >> IKAN'E >> PU. Support for this ranking comes<br />

from <strong>the</strong> masculine paradigm where <strong>the</strong> relevant contrasts are maintained by morphology, and yet ikan'e is still<br />

blocked in certain forms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> paradigm. Data from ikan'e spread lend support to a distinction in NUMBER, as is<br />

to be expected, and also to one between DIRECT vs. OBLIQUE cases in both noun and adjective declensions.<br />

Thus a phonetic/phonological process is resisted longest where it would o<strong>the</strong>rwise result in a merger <strong>of</strong> critial<br />

contrasts within <strong>the</strong> paradigm. The notions <strong>of</strong> paradigm uniformity and contrast provide a much more explanatory<br />

account <strong>of</strong> language change in CSR than do appeals to stressed vowel faithfulness, spelling pronunciation, or<br />

grammatical analogy to akan'e.<br />

References<br />

Avanesov, R. I. 1949. Ocherki russkoi dialektologii. Moscow: Gos. ucheb. ped. izd. Avanesov, R. I. 1972.<br />

Russkoe literaturnoe proiznoshenie. Moscow: Prosveshchenie. Crosswhite, Ka<strong>the</strong>rine. 2001. Vowel Reduction<br />

in Optimality Theory. New York and London: Routledge.<br />

Crosswhite. Ka<strong>the</strong>rine. 2004. Vowel reduction. In Phonetically Based Phonology, ed. Bruce Hayes, Robert<br />

4


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Kirchner and Donca Steriade, 191-233. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Flier, Michael J. 2002. K<br />

voprosu o kriteriiakh foneticheskogo var‗irovaniia i grammatikalizatsii v russkom iazyke. In Avanesovskii<br />

sbornik, ed. N. N. Pshenichnova, 246-251. Moscow: Nauka. Korš, F. E. 1902. O russkom pravopisanii. Izvestiia<br />

otdeleniia russkogo iazyka i slovesnosti 7.1: 39-94.<br />

Košutić, R. 1919. Gramatika ruskog jezika, 1. Petrograd: Russkaia Akademiia Nauk. Kuz‗mina, S. M.<br />

1966. O fonetike zaudarnykh fleksii. In Razvitie fonetiki sovremennogo<br />

russkogo iazyka, ed. S. S. Vysotskii, M. V. Panov, and V. N. Sidorov, 5-24. Moscow: Nauka.<br />

Kuz‗mina, S. M. 1968. Chapter 4. Fonetizatsiia zaudarnogo vokalizma vo fleksiiakh. In Russkii<br />

iazyk i sovetskoe obshchestvo. Fonetika sovremennogo russkogo literaturnogo iazyka. Narodnye<br />

govory, ed. M. V. Panov, 42-56. Moscow: Nauka.<br />

Panov, M. V. 1957/2004. O vliianii grammaticheskoi analogii na proiznositel‗nye normy v<br />

sovremennom russkom literaturnom iazyke. Rpt. in M. V. Panov. Trudy po obshchemu<br />

iazykoznaniiu i russkomu iazyku, 1, ed. E. A. Zemskaia and S. M. Kuz‗mina, 479-510. Moscow:<br />

Iazyki slavianskoi kul‗tury.<br />

Rebrus, Peter, and Miklós Törkenczy. 2005. Uniformity and contrast in <strong>the</strong> Hungarian verbal<br />

paradigm. In Paradigms in Phonology, ed. Laura Downing, T. Alan Hall, and Renate<br />

Raffelsiefen, 263-295. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />

Shakhmatov, A. A. 1925. Ocherk sovremennogo russkogo literaturnogo iazyka. Leningrad: Gos.<br />

Izd.<br />

Thelin, Nils B. 1971. On Stress Assignment and Vowel Reduction in Contemporary Standard<br />

Russian. Uppsala: Striv Service AB.<br />

Timberlake, Alan. 2004. A Reference Grammar <strong>of</strong> Russian. Cambridge: Cambridge University<br />

Press.<br />

5


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Irine Chachanidze (Akaki Tsereteli State University)<br />

ichachanidze@yahoo.com<br />

Note: Irine Chachanidze was unable to attend <strong>the</strong> conference. At her request, <strong>the</strong> entore paper is printed<br />

below.<br />

Diglossic Shift: A Case <strong>of</strong> Russophone Community in <strong>the</strong> City <strong>of</strong> Kutaisi, Georgia<br />

Sociolinguistics appeared to be <strong>the</strong> most appropriate discipline for <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> language<br />

situation; this is, first <strong>of</strong> all, evidenced by means <strong>of</strong> some research project initiated and realized in <strong>the</strong> later half <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> 20 th century.<br />

The American scholar Ch. A. Ferguson was one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first sociolinguists to propose an adequate definition<br />

<strong>of</strong> language situation, and, what is most significant, this definition is still valid currently: ―The term language<br />

situation designates <strong>the</strong> common configuration <strong>of</strong> language use at a given period <strong>of</strong> time and at a given place, and<br />

comprises <strong>the</strong> data how many languages and which languages are used in a given area, how many people speak<br />

<strong>the</strong>m, in what setting, what are <strong>the</strong> attitudes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> societies in question towards those languages‖<br />

(Ferguson 1971: 157).<br />

In <strong>the</strong> present paper, I am going to concentrate on diglossia as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> key components <strong>of</strong> language<br />

situation.<br />

The introduction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> term diglossia (Gr. di- ‗twice‘ and glōssa ‗language‘) and <strong>the</strong> definition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

corresponding concept have been associated with <strong>the</strong> American scholar Charles Ferguson saying that ―diglossia is<br />

comparatively stable language situation, in which, toge<strong>the</strong>r with primery dialects (ei<strong>the</strong>r a language standard or<br />

regional standards) <strong>of</strong> a language, <strong>the</strong>re is a very distinct, ra<strong>the</strong>r codified (frequently, grammatically very<br />

complex) variety mainly ei<strong>the</strong>r used as a literary language or having been used at <strong>the</strong> previous period or in o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

speech community, and mostly acquired at educational institutions, and used for written and oral purposes, but not<br />

used by any layer <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> society in everyday relations‖ (Ferguson 1959, 336). Normally, <strong>the</strong> most widespread<br />

instance <strong>of</strong> diglossia is <strong>the</strong> case when a standard language and a territorial dialect co-exist.<br />

The 1960s saw <strong>the</strong> start <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> boom <strong>of</strong> such generalized sociolinguistic models for language situations<br />

(Kloss 1966, 1968; Rustow 1968; Stewart 1962, 1968; Ferguson 1962, 1966; Hymes 1971).<br />

As far Ch. Ferguson‘s aim was, based on <strong>the</strong> experience <strong>of</strong> his predecessor and colleague, to design a<br />

compact system <strong>of</strong> designations applicable to a language situation within a whole state, enabling a scholar to<br />

identify significant facts in terms <strong>of</strong> actually existing sociolinguistic relations. It was a formulaic approach<br />

resulting in what he referred to as National Sociolinguistic Pr<strong>of</strong>ile Formula. At first, he identified three main<br />

categories <strong>of</strong> languages;<br />

I. Major language (Lmaj);<br />

II. Minor language (Lmin);<br />

III. The third category should include <strong>the</strong> languages relevant to a society, though <strong>the</strong>y should not meet <strong>the</strong><br />

provisions necessary for Lmaj and Lmin this is a special language (Lspec), used as a language <strong>of</strong> religion, for<br />

6


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

literary purposes, taught in schools as a subject, or may be a lingua franca (<strong>the</strong> author names <strong>the</strong> fourth field; it<br />

may be associated with an age group; in my opinion, in this case, an age factor is ra<strong>the</strong>r instable). The next step is<br />

<strong>the</strong> identification <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> social functions served by languages and <strong>the</strong>ir varieties. The said categories, types, and<br />

functions are applied and integrated in order to establish a corresponding sociolinguistic pr<strong>of</strong>ile formula.<br />

Several additional designations were introduced in order to clarify some specific features characteristic <strong>of</strong><br />

various language situations.<br />

The formulaic approach was ra<strong>the</strong>r popular in <strong>the</strong> 1960s and later. The said situation was due to certain<br />

subjective and objective reasons. The subjective one was that <strong>the</strong> discussed models were proposed mainly by<br />

American linguists; at that period <strong>of</strong> time, <strong>the</strong>y were leaders in this field. As for <strong>the</strong> objective reason, <strong>the</strong> earlier<br />

formulas were designed based on <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> actually existing, individual language situations. It should be also<br />

admitted that, time by time, formulas were made more adequate; however, it is true that sometimes <strong>the</strong>se activities<br />

grew into over-generalizations.<br />

Frequently, <strong>the</strong> formulaic approach towards language situation, proposed and established by W. Stewart,<br />

Ch. Ferguson and o<strong>the</strong>rs, appears to be <strong>of</strong> a ra<strong>the</strong>r generalized and superficial character. This can be illustrated by<br />

<strong>the</strong> fact that formulas do not display what are <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> each language included in a language<br />

situation (that is, <strong>the</strong>y do not appear in a sociolinguistic pr<strong>of</strong>ile). Ano<strong>the</strong>r grave drawback is that <strong>the</strong>re are ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

few or no indications concerning <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> an idiom in education and mass media (in my opinion, <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se most powerful institutions should not be underestimated). Besides, one and <strong>the</strong> same language, present in<br />

different regions <strong>of</strong> a country, may be designated differently in a formula due to its different functional scales in<br />

<strong>the</strong> regions in question. More drawbacks can be listed here, but it would be better to test <strong>the</strong> viability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

formulaic approach based on individual language situations. I chose Russian-speaking groups living in Georgia as<br />

a case in point. The target group <strong>of</strong> my observation comprised Russian-speaking population <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> City <strong>of</strong> Kutaisi<br />

(it should be mentioned that such groups in various regions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> country will have distinct formulas). Their<br />

sociolinguistic pr<strong>of</strong>ile formula will be <strong>the</strong> following:<br />

1Lmaj (So, Sg, Sr) + 1Lmin (Sg, Ss)<br />

where L is language, maj is major, min stands for minor, S is standard, o – <strong>of</strong>ficial use, g – colloquial, r –<br />

religion. Here, Lmaj stands for Georgian, aand Lmin for Russian. It is clear that <strong>the</strong> Ferguson-Stewart model<br />

needs some specifications. This is quite logical, as far as <strong>the</strong> universalization <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> models designed for <strong>the</strong><br />

description <strong>of</strong> language situations rarely results in accurate outcomes in such specific cases. Therefore, to my<br />

mind, we should refer to V. Avrorin‘s standpoint according to which, ―if we do not find out what are <strong>the</strong> forms<br />

existence with which a language is presented in a situation, and if we do not analyze languages in <strong>the</strong> framework<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir interrelationship, if we do not establish means and domains <strong>of</strong> language use, if we do not consider <strong>the</strong><br />

conditions languages are used in, we are not going to be able to have an even slightly complete view <strong>of</strong> a language<br />

situation‖ (Avrorin 1975: 51).<br />

V. Avrorin presented <strong>the</strong> system <strong>of</strong> notions and dimensions, by means <strong>of</strong> which a given language situation<br />

can be described, and, hence, receive an adequate model <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> situation in question. It should be admitted that <strong>the</strong><br />

said system is just a unity <strong>of</strong> relations, and that <strong>the</strong>re are no ways <strong>of</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r concretization in <strong>the</strong> author‘s book<br />

(1975). By <strong>the</strong> way, one cannot exclude <strong>the</strong> risk that <strong>the</strong> system in question may be interpreted differently. In my<br />

7


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

opinion, <strong>the</strong> complex models proposed by E. Tumanyan (1981: 1985) may be considered to be a successful<br />

attempt <strong>of</strong> avoiding <strong>the</strong> said risk and <strong>of</strong> making <strong>the</strong> existing models more accurate and complete.<br />

Initially, special interest should be paid to <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> development <strong>of</strong> sociolinguistics made it<br />

possible to establish that a language exists provided that <strong>the</strong>re are his varieties and hypostases. Such varieties can<br />

be a standard language, territorial dialects, forms colloquial speech, city koine, jargons and argot. In its turn,<br />

nei<strong>the</strong>r standard language can be uniform; it comprises various styles and registers. It should be borne in mind<br />

that, even in an ethically homogeneous, monolingual territorial-administrative unit with an autochthonous<br />

language, <strong>the</strong>re can occur a very complex language situation within which each form <strong>of</strong> its existence has its own<br />

peculiar role and has its community, using this variety <strong>of</strong> language as a means <strong>of</strong> communication. Besides, as is<br />

known, diglossia is characteristic namely to most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ethnically homogeneous administrative-territorial units.<br />

Here, E. Tumanyan introduces <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> opposition. It should be pointed out that, to my mind, we are dealing<br />

with not with a linguistic opposition, as it is referred to by E. Tumanyan, but ra<strong>the</strong>r with sociolinguistic<br />

oppositions. The notion in question was proposed by Z. Kikvidze (1997).<br />

The approaches discussed in <strong>the</strong> second half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> present section are <strong>of</strong> a salient political character; it is<br />

noteworthy that <strong>the</strong>y are inadequate, cannot reflect actual situations, and are not suitable for this.<br />

Based on <strong>the</strong> individual language situation, <strong>the</strong> present section aims at discussing <strong>the</strong> above presented<br />

description model. The discussion will enable us to make salient and practically consider positive and negative<br />

aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> model.<br />

This is how we behaved when we decided to critically analyze Ferguson‘s sociolinguistic pr<strong>of</strong>ile formula;<br />

that one was <strong>the</strong> case when we chose Russian-speaking groups <strong>of</strong> population residing in Kutaisi as a sample<br />

speech community. Presently, <strong>the</strong> choice is <strong>the</strong> same. Firstly, some words about <strong>the</strong> motif <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> choice. Even in<br />

<strong>the</strong> Soviet period, most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> non-Georgians living in Kutaisi had certain command <strong>of</strong> Georgian (while this was<br />

not quite expectable in many o<strong>the</strong>r parts <strong>of</strong> Georgia owing to <strong>the</strong> situation <strong>the</strong>re), however, it does not imply that<br />

local ethnic Georgians had no connection with Russian; besides, we enjoyed <strong>the</strong> opportunity <strong>of</strong> observing <strong>the</strong><br />

situation in dynamics. Below we present some results <strong>of</strong> our observations. Based on Tumanyan‘s models and<br />

corresponding designations, <strong>the</strong> language situation for <strong>the</strong> Russian-speaking groups living in Kutaisi some twenty<br />

years ago will have <strong>the</strong> following appearance:<br />

A (Georgian) B (Russian)<br />

Ø<br />

B1<br />

B2<br />

Ø<br />

A3 (partially)<br />

Ø<br />

Ø B4<br />

8


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

The given functional distribution <strong>of</strong> languages and <strong>the</strong>ir forms <strong>of</strong> existence, presented in <strong>the</strong> pattern, was<br />

facilitated by Georgia‘s status quo at that period <strong>of</strong> time: Georgia was a part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Soviet Union; due to <strong>the</strong> said<br />

situation, <strong>the</strong> occurrence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> domains <strong>of</strong> usage for b1 (Standard Russian) was conditioned by <strong>the</strong> educational<br />

system, mass media, <strong>the</strong> so called union institutions, etc. As for <strong>the</strong> b2 (Russian colloquial speech) and b4<br />

(Russian social dialect), <strong>the</strong>ir presence was guaranteed due to <strong>the</strong> liberal linguistic attitude on <strong>the</strong> part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> native<br />

population.<br />

Currently, for <strong>the</strong> same groups not residing compactly within <strong>the</strong> confines <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> city, <strong>the</strong> model <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

language situation is as follows:<br />

A (Georgian) B (Russian)<br />

A1<br />

(a2)<br />

(a3)<br />

(a4)<br />

Ø<br />

B2<br />

Ø<br />

Ø<br />

The grid illustrates that <strong>the</strong>re have been radical changes in <strong>the</strong> situation (<strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> forms <strong>of</strong><br />

existence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> languages concerned are polarly different); this is due to <strong>the</strong> fact that, after <strong>the</strong> restoration <strong>of</strong> state<br />

independence, Georgian enjoyed actual political and social foundation to widen its domains <strong>of</strong> usage, and <strong>the</strong><br />

language <strong>of</strong> visitors retained its function <strong>of</strong> vernacular.<br />

References<br />

Аврорин В. А. 1975. Проблемы изучения функциональной стороны языка (К вопросу о предмете<br />

социолингвитики). Ленинград: Наука.<br />

Ferguson, Ch. 1959. Diglossia. Word, 15, 4; 325-340.<br />

Ferguson, Ch. 1962. The language factor in national development. Study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Role <strong>of</strong> Second Languages in Asia,<br />

Africa and Latin America, ed. by F. Rice. Washington, DC: Center for Applied Linguistics; 8-14.<br />

Ferguson, Ch. 1966. National Sociolinguistic Pr<strong>of</strong>ile Formulas. Sociolinguistics, Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> UCLA<br />

Sociolinguistics Conference, 1964, ed. by W, Bright. The Hague: Mouton; 309-324.<br />

Ferguson, Ch. 1971. Language Structure and Language Use. Stanford: Stanford University Press.<br />

9


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Hymes, D. H. 1972. On Communicative Competence. Sociolinguistics: Selected Readings, ed. by J. B. Pride & J.<br />

Holmes. Harmondsworth: Penguin; 269-293.<br />

Kikvidze, Z. 1997. Towards <strong>the</strong> identification <strong>of</strong> sociolinguistic oppositions. Linguistic <strong>Paper</strong>s, IV. Tbilisi:<br />

Kartuli ena; 4-6. [in Georgian]<br />

Kloss, H. 1966. Types <strong>of</strong> multilingual communities. A discussion <strong>of</strong> ten variables. Sociological Inquiry, 36 (2);<br />

135-145.<br />

Kloss, H. 1968. Notes concerning a language-nation typology. Language Problems <strong>of</strong> Developing Nations, ed. by<br />

J. Fishman, Ch. Ferguson, & J. Das Gupta. New York: John Wiley and Sons; 69-86.<br />

Rustow, D. 1968. Language, modernization and nationhood – an attempt at typology. Language Problems <strong>of</strong><br />

Developing Nations, ed. by J. Fishman, Ch. Ferguson, & J. Das Gupta. New York: John Wiley<br />

and Sons; 87-106.<br />

Stewart, W. 1962. An outline <strong>of</strong> linguistic typology for describing multilingualism. Study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Role <strong>of</strong> Second<br />

Languages in Asia, Africa and Latin America, ed. by F. Rice. Washington, DC: Center for<br />

Applied Linguistics; 15-25.<br />

Stewart, W. 1968. A sociolinguistic typology for describing na tional bilingualism. Readings in <strong>the</strong> Sociology <strong>of</strong><br />

Language, ed. by J. Fishman. The Hague: Mouton; 531-545.<br />

Туманян Э. Г. 1981. Типология языковых ситуации. Комплексные модели форм существования языка. В<br />

кн.: Теоретические проблемы социальной лингвистики. Москва: Наука; 72-89.<br />

Туманян Э. Г. 1985. Язык как система социолингвистических систем. Синхронно-диахроническое<br />

исследование. Москва: Наука.<br />

10


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Joanna Chociej (University <strong>of</strong> Toronto)<br />

Joanna.chociej@utoronto.ca<br />

Polish Pro-Drop: English influence on heritage Polish in Toronto<br />

With almost half <strong>of</strong> its 5 million residents reporting a non-<strong>of</strong>ficial mo<strong>the</strong>r tongue (Statcan 2006), Toronto<br />

is a highly multilingual city that presents many opportunities for comparative work in <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> contact<br />

linguistics. The present paper examines <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong> language contact by determining <strong>the</strong> extent to which <strong>the</strong><br />

majority language can affect <strong>the</strong> grammar <strong>of</strong> a minority language (Heine & Kuteva 2005). The focus is on <strong>the</strong><br />

influence <strong>of</strong> English on <strong>the</strong> 80,000 Toronto residents who report speaking Polish at home.<br />

The present study is an investigation <strong>of</strong> pro-drop in a sample <strong>of</strong> heritage Polish speakers in Toronto, and<br />

follows comparable studies on Russian (Hollett 2010) and Italian, Faetar, Korean, and Cantonese (LIN1152).<br />

Many languages distinguish <strong>the</strong>mselves from English in having pro-drop as a feature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir grammar. However,<br />

<strong>the</strong>re is a prevalence <strong>of</strong> subject ellipsis in Polish, with Polish speakers employing it in far more contexts than even<br />

<strong>the</strong> related Russian (McShane 2009). With pro-drop as a variable, this sociolinguistic study examines both <strong>the</strong><br />

overall rate <strong>of</strong> null versus overt pronouns, as well as <strong>the</strong> linguistic and social factors affecting <strong>the</strong>ir use.<br />

Participants were selected through social networking and interviewed by a native speaker about <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

cultural background and family history, following <strong>the</strong> methods <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> HLVC (website). Participants were<br />

distributed based on age, gender, and immigrant generation. Importantly, data on two generations <strong>of</strong> speakers were<br />

ga<strong>the</strong>red and compared to verify any generational effects. The purpose <strong>of</strong> this comparison is to see if greater<br />

contact with <strong>the</strong> homeland variety (1st generation speakers) or greater contact with English (2nd generation<br />

speakers) were significant factors. Additionally, two Polish-speaking lifetime residents <strong>of</strong> Poland were<br />

interviewed and <strong>the</strong>ir speech was analyzed to determine <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> pro-drop in <strong>the</strong> homeland variety.<br />

Tokens <strong>of</strong> null and overt pronouns were extracted from <strong>the</strong> interviews <strong>of</strong> 8 heritage speakers, and coded<br />

and analyzed using Goldvarb. The linguistic factors studied, which are predicted to correlate to different rates <strong>of</strong><br />

pro-drop, include: switch reference; person, number, and gender marking; tense; lexical items; collocations; and<br />

pronoun modification. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se factors were found to contribute to potential ambiguity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> referent and<br />

to predict categorical use <strong>of</strong> overt pronouns in Polish (McShane 2009).<br />

Preliminary results indicate a greater rate <strong>of</strong> overt pronouns in 2nd generation speakers. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore,<br />

while homeland speakers exhibit categorical use <strong>of</strong> overt pronouns following certain conjunctions, some 2nd<br />

generation speakers have extended this rule to include additional conjunction contexts. In general, 2nd<br />

generation speakers were closer to Toronto English in <strong>the</strong>ir use <strong>of</strong> null pronouns, while 1st generation speakers<br />

were closer to <strong>the</strong>ir counterparts in Poland. Additionally, some degree <strong>of</strong> change towards English was also<br />

observed in 1st generation speakers, showing that majority languages influence <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong> not only<br />

individuals growing up in that environment, but also <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong> individuals who grew up elsewhere.<br />

The results <strong>of</strong> this study are more broadly discussed as evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> susceptibility <strong>of</strong> grammatical<br />

features, such as pro-drop, to change in contact situations.<br />

11


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Steven Clancy (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago) and Dagmar S. Divjak (University <strong>of</strong> Sheffield)<br />

sclancy@uchicago.edu, D.Divjak@sheffield.ac.uk<br />

WORKSHOP ON SLAVIC LINGUISTICS & THE WIDER CURRICULUM<br />

Cognitive Linguistics and Empirical Methods in Slavic Linguistics<br />

Slavic Linguistics in <strong>the</strong> West has traditionally been highly structuralist and in more recent decades even<br />

formalist in its <strong>the</strong>oretical orientation. Slavic Linguists in <strong>the</strong> Slavic world, however, were never forced to<br />

adopt autonomous <strong>the</strong>ories <strong>of</strong> language, but ra<strong>the</strong>r maintained focus on <strong>the</strong> fundamentally symbolic nature <strong>of</strong><br />

language, <strong>the</strong> form-meaning relationship, and how it is embedded in <strong>the</strong> larger reality <strong>of</strong> human experience.<br />

The analyses <strong>the</strong>y present focus on precisely those issues <strong>of</strong> interest to Cognitive Linguists, fostering a natural<br />

mutual interest (Divjak et al. 2007). Cognitive Linguistics has played a strong role among those active in Slavic<br />

Linguistics for more than two decades and <strong>the</strong> founding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic Cognitive Linguistics Association<br />

(SCLA) in 2000 established a gateway through which an increasing number <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguists could engage<br />

<strong>the</strong> cognitive pursuit. Cognitive Linguistics and <strong>the</strong> empirical methods it increasingly endorses (Gonzalez-<br />

Marquez et al. 2007) have much to <strong>of</strong>fer our students as well, providing opportunities to learn about<br />

contemporary research methods (experimental methods, data collection, corpus methods, and statistical<br />

analysis), participate in research and receive hands-on training in those methods by working with Slavic<br />

Linguists. Our presentation discusses how <strong>the</strong> cognitive approach coupled with corpus and experimental<br />

methods can be used to make Slavic Linguistics attractive to a broader audience and generate courses with<br />

mass appeal.<br />

As a consequence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> paradigm shift towards more empirical rigor in linguistic analysis, today‗s linguists are<br />

increasingly called upon to master research techniques for which <strong>the</strong>y do not usually receive training in <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

graduate programs. SCLA has <strong>the</strong>refore supported a number <strong>of</strong> masterclasses and workshops since 2008 with<br />

more in <strong>the</strong> planning phases. All <strong>of</strong> this activity has taken place within and for <strong>the</strong> benefit <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic Linguistics<br />

community in <strong>the</strong> US and throughout Europe. As pro<strong>of</strong> <strong>of</strong> concept for <strong>the</strong> appeal that Slavic Empirical and<br />

Cognitive Linguistics can have for a general audience, we will present <strong>the</strong> course designs we have successfully<br />

employed at US and UK universities. These courses draw heavily on <strong>the</strong> research <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguists and data<br />

from Slavic languages mixed in with data and problem sets from English and o<strong>the</strong>r languages with readings all in<br />

English, culminating in independent research projects for each student on languages which <strong>the</strong>y study or know.<br />

These courses have built up successful word <strong>of</strong> mouth interest in our departments and our disciplines and continue<br />

to grow, receiving high marks in course evaluations and enrolling maximum numbers <strong>of</strong> students.<br />

Slavic Cognitive Linguistics has made significant contributions to language pedagogy and has much to <strong>of</strong>fer<br />

to <strong>the</strong> general linguistics community as well, most notably <strong>the</strong> opportunity to become firmly rooted in <strong>the</strong><br />

data <strong>of</strong> multiple Slavic languages, featuring both unity and diversity with more linguistic conundrums than<br />

one can unravel throughout one‗s career. These topics and methods can provide a foundation for fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

attractive course <strong>of</strong>ferings for undergraduates both within Slavic departments and across <strong>the</strong> disciplines as<br />

<strong>the</strong>y explore <strong>the</strong> faculty <strong>of</strong> human language primarily or partially through <strong>the</strong> lens <strong>of</strong> Slavic language data.<br />

References<br />

Divjak, Dagmar, Agata Kochanska, and Laura A. Janda. 2007. Why Cognitive Linguists Should Care About <strong>the</strong><br />

Slavic Languages and Vice Versa. In Cognitive Paths into <strong>the</strong> Slavic Domain (=Cognitive Linguistics Research<br />

[CLR] 38), Dagmar Divjak and Agata Kochanska (eds.). Berlin/New York: Mouton de Gruyter, 1-19. Gonzalez-<br />

Marquez, Monica, Irene Mittelberg, Seana Coulson and Michael J. Spivey (eds.). 2007. Methods in Cognitive<br />

Linguistics (=Human Cognitive Processing 18). Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Co.<br />

12


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Daniel E. Collins (The Ohio State University)<br />

collins.232@osu.edu<br />

Written and Unwritten Messages:<br />

Linguistic (Im)politeness in <strong>the</strong> Novgorod Birchbark Letters<br />

To date, <strong>the</strong>re has been little work on <strong>the</strong> linguistic expression <strong>of</strong> (im)politeness in <strong>the</strong> Old Novgorodian dialect.<br />

While a few studies <strong>of</strong> greetings and o<strong>the</strong>r stereotyped expressions in <strong>the</strong> birchbark letters have appeared (Worth<br />

1983; Zaliznjak 1987, 2004: 36–37; Gippius 2009), <strong>the</strong>y have not discussed <strong>the</strong> formulae in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> general<br />

<strong>the</strong>ories <strong>of</strong> politeness (e.g., Leech 1983; Brown and Levinson 1987; Watts 2003).In particular, <strong>the</strong> existing<br />

scholarship has not undertaken to answer a question that is highly interesting from a <strong>the</strong>oretical standpoint:<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> formulae is strategic in specific contexts, as opposed to merely socially constrained or<br />

institutionalized—in o<strong>the</strong>r words, whe<strong>the</strong>r it is polite or merely politic and expectable for <strong>the</strong> kinds <strong>of</strong> interactions<br />

in which <strong>the</strong> formulae appear (cf. Watts 2003: 18–20). In addition, <strong>the</strong> negative pole <strong>of</strong> impoliteness, though<br />

reasonably well attested in birchbark letters, has yet to be studied in any depth (cf. Culpeper 1996).<br />

The proposed paper, focusing on usage in <strong>the</strong> early period (eleventh–early thirteenth centuries), is drawn<br />

from a larger historical-pragmatic investigation <strong>of</strong> (im)politeness in <strong>the</strong> Old Novgorodian dialect during <strong>the</strong> entire<br />

period <strong>of</strong> birchbark literacy (eleventh–<strong>the</strong> mid-fifteenth centuries). My main goal is to try to identify <strong>the</strong> norms <strong>of</strong><br />

politic language—language "perceived to be appropriate to <strong>the</strong> social constraints <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ongoing interaction"<br />

(Watts 2003: 19), including not only <strong>the</strong> stereotyped formulae discussed in <strong>the</strong> previous literature, but also <strong>the</strong><br />

ways in which speech acts were typically expressed. Once I establish this baseline, I discuss <strong>the</strong> kinds <strong>of</strong><br />

expressions that, judging from <strong>the</strong> available evidence, went beyond <strong>the</strong> politic (expectable) and hence can be<br />

considered ei<strong>the</strong>r polite or impolite. As a second goal, I examine which broad categories <strong>of</strong> information—e.g.,<br />

instructions, welfare wishes, personal news—were normally conveyed in particular genres <strong>of</strong> birchbark letters<br />

and/or in particular kinds <strong>of</strong> relationships, and which were typically avoided, on <strong>the</strong> working assumption that at<br />

least some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> characteristic laconicity <strong>of</strong> birchbark letters was strategic. As I argue, what was written and what<br />

was left unwritten can be explained, in part, by <strong>the</strong> nature <strong>of</strong> birchbark communications, in particular <strong>the</strong> special<br />

role <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> messenger (see Gippius 2004). 1 In accordance with <strong>the</strong>se goals, my study <strong>of</strong> linguistic politeness in <strong>the</strong><br />

birchbark letters involves looking at messages holistically ra<strong>the</strong>r than treating formulae or constructions in<br />

isolation from <strong>the</strong>ir contexts. My main methodology is to make function-to-form correlations, linking specific<br />

speech acts to <strong>the</strong> forms in which <strong>the</strong>y are generally expressed. I examine <strong>the</strong> evidence in synchronic slices and I<br />

also do micro-case studies <strong>of</strong> groups <strong>of</strong> birchbarks written by single authors ("blocs," in <strong>the</strong> terminology <strong>of</strong><br />

Zaliznjak 2004). Like any historical-pragmatic study, my investigation has to confront <strong>the</strong> "Data Problem" <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

discipline: premodern texts rarely contain much explicit information about <strong>the</strong>ir situational context, which <strong>of</strong>ten<br />

1 There have been few studies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> history <strong>of</strong> politeness in Russian in general, apart from some pioneering works on<br />

pronouns <strong>of</strong> address, e.g., Unbegaun 1939, Friedrich 1966/1972, Popov 1985.<br />

13


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

has to be reconstructed; in addition, conclusions about language usage and conventions have to be drawn obliquely<br />

from written documents ra<strong>the</strong>r than from direct, verifiable observations (see Jacobs and Jucker 1995: 6–10;<br />

Taavitsainen and Fitzmaurice 2007: 11). Particularly challenging for <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> (im)politeness in <strong>the</strong> birchbark<br />

letters is <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> texts provide little evidence <strong>of</strong> what Watts (2003) calls <strong>the</strong> "evaluative moment" (<strong>the</strong><br />

central issue in his approach to politeness)—how <strong>the</strong> writers and readers <strong>the</strong>mselves classified <strong>the</strong> linguistic<br />

behavior in a given interaction. Never<strong>the</strong>less, <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> function-to-form correlations allows one to uncover<br />

approximative evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> politic behavior <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> writers and, ultimately, at least part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> linguistic habitus<br />

<strong>of</strong> Novgorodian society as a whole.<br />

References<br />

Brown, Penelope, and Stephen Levinson. 1987. Politeness: Some Universals in Language Usage. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press.<br />

Culpeper, Jonathan. 1996. Towards an Anatomy <strong>of</strong> Impoliteness. Journal <strong>of</strong> Pragmatics 25: 349–67.<br />

Friedrich, Paul. 1966/1972. Social context and semantic feature: The Russian pronominal usage.<br />

In Directions in sociolinguistics, ed. John J. Gumperz and Dell Hymes, 270–300. New<br />

York.<br />

Gippius, A. A. 2004. K pragmatike i kommunikativnoj organizacii berestjanyx gramot. In<br />

Novgorodskie gramoty na bereste: Iz raskopok 1997–2000 gg., ed. V. L. Janin, A. A.<br />

Zaliznjak, and A. A. Gippius, 183–232. Moscow: Russkie slovari.<br />

–––––. 2009. Nabljudenija nad ètiketnymi formulami berestjanyx pisem. In Stereotipy v jazyke,<br />

kommunikacii i kul'ture: Sbornik statej, ed. L. L. Fedorova, 279–300. Moscow:<br />

Izdatel'skij centr RGGU.<br />

Jacobs, Andreas, and Andreas H. Jucker. 1995. The Historical Perspective in Pragmatics. Historical Pragmatics:<br />

Pragmatic Developments in <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> English, ed. Andreas<br />

H. Jucker, 3–33. Pragmatics and Beyond New Series 35. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />

Leech, Ge<strong>of</strong>frey. 1983. Principles <strong>of</strong> Pragmatics. London: Longman.<br />

Popov, Paul. 1985. On <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> Russian vy as a form <strong>of</strong> polite address. SEEJ 29: 330–37.<br />

Taavitsainen, Irma, and Susan Fitzmaurice. 2007. Historical Pragmatics: What It Is and How to Do It. In Methods in<br />

Historical Pragmatics, ed. Susan Fitzmaurice and Irma Taavitsainen, 11–36. Topics in English Linguistics 52.<br />

Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter.<br />

Unbegaun, Boris O. 1939. Un point d'histoire de la politesse russe: tutoiement et vousoiement. In Mélanges en l'honneur<br />

de Jules Legras, ed. Paul Boyer, 269–74. Travaux publiés par l'Institut d'études slaves 17. Paris.<br />

Watts, Richard J. 2003. Politeness. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Worth, Dean S. 1983. Incipits in <strong>the</strong> Novgorod Birchbark Letters. In Semiosis: Semiotics and <strong>the</strong> History <strong>of</strong> Culture: In<br />

Honorem Georgii Lotman, ed. Morris Halle et al., 320–32. Ann Arbor: University <strong>of</strong> Michigan.<br />

Zaliznjak, A. A. 1987. Tekstovaja struktura drevenovgorodskix pisem na bereste. In Issledovanija po strukture<br />

teksta, ed. T. V. Civ'jan, 147–82. Moscow: Nauka.<br />

–––––. 2004. Drevnenovgorodskij dialekt. 2nd ed. Moscow: Jazyki slavjanskoj kul‗tury.<br />

14


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Bill Darden (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago)<br />

bdarden@uchicago.edu<br />

The Function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> /“Preždebuduščee”/ in Early East Slavic (and OCS)<br />

In Old East Slavic, <strong>the</strong> syn<strong>the</strong>tic verb-form formed by <strong>the</strong> future <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verb /byti/ plus <strong>the</strong> lparticiple<br />

is best characterized as a potential resultative. The one form I found in OCS fits into<br />

one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> categories <strong>of</strong> use in East Slavic.<br />

It is most <strong>of</strong>ten used in real conditional sentences. The conditionals may be general hypo<strong>the</strong>tical<br />

statements, as in laws or treaties; <strong>the</strong>y may refer to <strong>the</strong> future, or to potentially real events in <strong>the</strong><br />

past. When past events are involved, <strong>the</strong> reference is to what will turn out to be true <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past,<br />

when <strong>the</strong> evidence is in. In direct statements, <strong>the</strong> form can be used to assert what will prove to<br />

be true about <strong>the</strong> past. In subordinate modifications <strong>of</strong> positive statements it can be introduced<br />

by /razvě /‗except‗, or /eda/ ‗lest‗--again with <strong>the</strong> implication that <strong>the</strong> truth value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

qualifications is not yet known.<br />

Examples are:<br />

1) Hypo<strong>the</strong>tical resultative:<br />

PVL 86 (in a treaty, discussing <strong>the</strong>ft in which <strong>the</strong> thief is caught)<br />

/da v‖zmet‗ svoe, iţe budet‗ pogubil‖ e./<br />

PVL 88 (same treaty) if a Rusin with a will dies among <strong>the</strong> Greeks:<br />

/Komu budet‗ pisal‖ naslěditi iměnie ego, da naslědit‗ e/<br />

2) Future resultative:<br />

PVL 226: /Ašče po moem‗ otšestvii světa sego, ašče budu Bogu ugodil‖ i prijal‖ mja bydet‗<br />

Bog‖, to po moem‗ otšestvii manastyr‗ sja načnet‗ stroiti i pribyvati v nem‗/<br />

Kiev Chr. 474: (advice to a prince after <strong>the</strong> prince in Kiev dies):<br />

/Poědi lěple v Kiev‖ ţe s ljudmi utverdisja, da ače stryi pridet‗ na tja Djurgi poně, ty sja s<br />

ljudmi utverdil‖ budeši./<br />

3) Potentially real past events whose results are relevant in <strong>the</strong> present (potential<br />

present perfects) Kiev 542 (people have lied to David and Rjurik, saying that<br />

Mstislav intends to capture <strong>the</strong>m. They demand that he swear that he is not opposed<br />

to <strong>the</strong>m, M. turns to his druţina, asking: ―what have I done wrong?‖<br />

15


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

/Da budut‗ zlii čelověci, zavidjače tvoei ljubvi juţe k‖ brat‗ě iměeši, vloţili budut‗ zlo slovo./<br />

Supr 239 from <strong>the</strong> sermon on <strong>the</strong> Annunciation, by Zlatoust<br />

/I Marija v‖ sebě si razmyšljaše: povědě li se Iosifu ili pače s‖kryj//ǫ tainoje se, eda b//ǫdet‖ prixodivyi<br />

s‖l‖gal‖./ ―in case <strong>the</strong> visitor (angel) turns out to have lied.‖ (Greek has aorist)<br />

4) Both events and results in <strong>the</strong> past (only example found).<br />

Josephus‗ Jewish Wars M 208 P 106: /i po vsěm branem nepoběţen‖ byst‗, razvě ašče voevody ego ne poslušali<br />

budut‗ i ustrašili sja./<br />

Greek has aorist <strong>of</strong> ‗become‗ + ―betrayal or rashness.‖<br />

The development <strong>of</strong> atemporal modal meaning provides a partial typological parallel to what may have<br />

happened in <strong>the</strong> prehistory <strong>of</strong> forms with /by(x)/ plus l-participle, whose auxiliary probably comes from<br />

<strong>the</strong> older future <strong>of</strong> /byti /attested in <strong>the</strong> future participle /byšašč-/byšušč-./<br />

16


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Daniel Davidson (OSU)<br />

Davidson.349@buckeyemail.osu.edu<br />

Paradigm Inconsistencies in Czech Motion Verbs<br />

Morphology marks aspect in <strong>the</strong> vast majority <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbal system <strong>of</strong> Czech. Biaspectual verbs do exist in <strong>the</strong><br />

language, but constitute a fraction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbal inventory. Aspectual distinctions in <strong>the</strong> language are typically<br />

marked by <strong>the</strong> presence or absence <strong>of</strong> a prefix in <strong>the</strong> stem <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verb. These prefixes operate in both tenses, past<br />

and non-past. The future tense <strong>of</strong> verbs is realized both analytically (imperfective aspect) and syn<strong>the</strong>tically<br />

(perfective aspect). In contrast, <strong>the</strong> basic verbs <strong>of</strong> motion in Czech, jít – ‗to go by foot‗, jet-‗to go by vehicle‗,<br />

letět‗to fly,‗ adhere to none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> above characterizations. This paper describes <strong>the</strong> irregularities in<br />

detail, and <strong>the</strong>n <strong>of</strong>fers an explanation for <strong>the</strong>m.<br />

First, as mentioned above, prefixes are normally aspect markers, appearing in all tenses, e.g. díval jsem se ‗I<br />

watched [past.ipv] vs. podíval jsem se ‗I watched‗ [past.pf]; dívam se [non-past.ipf] vs. podívam se ‗I watch‗<br />

[non-past.pf]. In motion verbs, <strong>the</strong> prefix po-looks superficially like an aspect marker, but it cannot be used in <strong>the</strong><br />

past tense. This suggests that it marks tense, but crucially, not aspect, e.g. *pojel ‗he drove‗ (grammatical: jel);<br />

pojede ‗he will drive‗ (future only, present form – jede). This gives <strong>the</strong> curious result <strong>of</strong> verbs with different<br />

biaspectual forms in <strong>the</strong> future (only with po-) and <strong>the</strong> past (no prefix allowed).<br />

Second, elsewhere in <strong>the</strong> verbal system <strong>of</strong> Czech, aspect and tense interact in that <strong>the</strong> auxiliary být is used to form<br />

imperfective future, e.g. budu čekat ‗I will wait‗ [fut.ipf] and perfective future is realized syn<strong>the</strong>tically, e.g.<br />

počkám ‗I will wait‗ [fut.pf]. In Czech motion verbs, however, analytic formation <strong>of</strong> future with <strong>the</strong> auxiliary být<br />

is blocked entirely, e.g. *budu jet ‗I will drive.‗ [fut.ipf]. The only way to express future with <strong>the</strong>se verbs is by<br />

prefixation, e.g pojedu ‗I will drive.‗ [fut.ipf.; fut.pf.]).<br />

Third, <strong>the</strong> three basic motion verbs treated in <strong>the</strong> paper include a second imperative, prefixed with po-, which<br />

conveys a separate semantic meaning without appearing aspectually different:<br />

e.g. jet has imperatives jedˇ! jedˇme! jedˇte!, [MOTION AWAY FROM THE SPEAKER], and pojedˇ! pojedˇme!<br />

pojedˇte!, [MOTION TOWARD THE SPEAKER]. Dickey (2000) posits an east-west split in <strong>the</strong> Slavic<br />

Languages in terms <strong>of</strong> treatment <strong>of</strong> aspect in<br />

<strong>the</strong> past tense. Czech belongs to <strong>the</strong> ‗west‗ half, because it uses <strong>the</strong> imperfective in <strong>the</strong> past tense<br />

when speaking <strong>of</strong> sequences <strong>of</strong> actions. Motion verbs <strong>of</strong>ten happen in sequences <strong>of</strong> actions, which would<br />

encourage use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperfective. Since <strong>the</strong> domain <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperfective is so much larger than that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

perfective, <strong>the</strong> meanings <strong>of</strong> perfective (totality, completedness) can be assumed in contexts where no sequence is<br />

entailed. Lack <strong>of</strong> morphological distinction <strong>of</strong> aspect suggests not two, but one future form. po-is thus<br />

reanalyzed as <strong>the</strong> only [future] for <strong>the</strong>se verbs. According to complementarity and semantics criteria, <strong>the</strong> powhich<br />

appears in <strong>the</strong> future tense and that in <strong>the</strong> secondary imperative <strong>of</strong> each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se verbs belong to separate<br />

verbal paradigms.<br />

17


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Andrew Dombrowski (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago)<br />

adombrow@uchicago.edu<br />

Slavic Influence on Turkic Vowel Harmony<br />

Some Turkic languages spoken in close proximity to Slavic have undergone significant structural changes due to<br />

contact with Slavic. In particular, <strong>the</strong> Trakai dialect <strong>of</strong> Karaim spoken in Lithuania and <strong>the</strong> West Rumelian dialect<br />

<strong>of</strong> Turkish (WRT) spoken primarily in modern Macedonia and Kosovo have frequently drawn <strong>the</strong> attention <strong>of</strong><br />

researchers (Musaev 1964, Nevins and Vaux 2004 on Karaim, Friedman 2003 and references <strong>the</strong>rein on WRT). In<br />

this paper, I demonstrate <strong>the</strong> different outcomes <strong>of</strong> vowel harmony breakdown in WRT and Karaim and argue that<br />

<strong>the</strong>y reflect different pathways <strong>of</strong> vowel harmony loss – a novel finding ins<strong>of</strong>ar as <strong>the</strong> diachronic process <strong>of</strong> vowel<br />

harmony loss is not well understood (Harrison et al. 2002).<br />

In <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> WRT, I argue that vowel harmony was lost as <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> grammatical interference from speakers<br />

<strong>of</strong> Indo-European (primarily Slavic and Albanian) that accompanied language shift into Turkish during <strong>the</strong><br />

Ottoman period. Ohrid Turkish, as described in Kakuk 1972, is used as <strong>the</strong> primary basis for a close examination<br />

<strong>of</strong> WRT, although data from Gostivar Turkish (Tufan 2007) and Prizren Turkish (Jusuf 1987) is also integrated.<br />

Disharmony in WRT is manifested both through sound changes that militate against harmony and extreme<br />

allomorphy. A quantitative analysis demonstrates (1) that antiharmonic sound changes, known invariant<br />

morphemes, and loanwords are not sufficient to account for WRT disharmony, but (2) that harmony is present in<br />

<strong>the</strong> lexicon to a statistically significant extent. This indicates that <strong>the</strong> accretion <strong>of</strong> lexical disharmony is unlikely to<br />

be <strong>the</strong> cause <strong>of</strong> WRT harmony breakdown. It is instead proposed that vowel harmony in WRT was lost as a<br />

grammatical process due to Slavic and Albanian imposition.<br />

In contrast, <strong>the</strong> restructuring <strong>of</strong> harmony in Karaim took place under conditions <strong>of</strong> sustained multilingualism not<br />

accompanied by language shift from Russian into Karaim. The basic outline <strong>of</strong> harmony restructuring in Karaim is<br />

as follows: first, consonants were automatically palatalized<br />

before (and after) front vowels due to Russian influence. Subsequently, /ö/ and /ü/ were backed to<br />

[o] and [u] respectively. As a result, Karaim displays consonant harmony; ei<strong>the</strong>r all consonants in a word are nonpalatalized,<br />

or all consonants are palatalized.<br />

The following table illustrates <strong>the</strong> contrasts that may be observed between Karaim and WRT, pertaining to <strong>the</strong><br />

sociolinguistics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> contact scenario and <strong>the</strong> grammatical outcome <strong>of</strong> contact with Slavic on vowel harmony.<br />

18


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Karaim WRT<br />

Sociolinguistics Long-term multilingualism, no<br />

language shift; ―borrowing‖<br />

Grammatical<br />

outcome<br />

Harmony preserved in <strong>the</strong> grammar<br />

19<br />

Language shift; ―imposition‖ or<br />

―interference‖<br />

Harmony lost in <strong>the</strong> grammar<br />

These outcomes broadly correspond to a well-known contrast in <strong>the</strong> literature on phonological contact<br />

phenomena (phrased as borrowing vs. interference by Thomason and Kaufman 1988 and borrowing vs.<br />

imposition by van Coetsem 1988, 2000). In <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> Karaim, harmony was restructured through <strong>the</strong> interplay<br />

<strong>of</strong> independent sound changes, while in WRT harmony was lost as a grammatical process. I will discuss <strong>the</strong><br />

ramifications <strong>of</strong> this contrast for both diachronic and synchronic accounts <strong>of</strong> vowel harmony.<br />

Bibliography<br />

Friedman, Victor A. 2003. Turkish in Macedonia and beyond: studies in contact, typology, and o<strong>the</strong>r phenomena<br />

in <strong>the</strong> Balkans and <strong>the</strong> Caucasus. Harrassowitz: Wiesbaden.<br />

Harrison, K. David, Mark Dras and Berk Kapioglu. 2002. Agent-based modeling <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> evolution <strong>of</strong> vowel<br />

harmony. NELS 32.<br />

Jusuf, Sureja. 1987. Prizrenski turski govor. Prishtina: Jedinstvo.<br />

Kakuk, Suzanne. 1972. ―Le dialecte turc d'Ohrid.‖ Acta Orientalia Academiae Scientarium<br />

Hungaricae 26: 227-282.<br />

Musaev, K. M. 1964. Grammatika karaimskogo jazyka: fonetika i morfologija. Moscow: Nauka.<br />

Nevins, Andrew and Bert Vaux. 2004. ―Consonant Harmony in Karaim.‖ The Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Workshop on Altaic in Formal Linguistics, ed. Aniko Csirmaz, Youngjoo Lee, and MaryAnn Walter, MIT<br />

Working <strong>Paper</strong>s in Linguistics 46: 175--194<br />

Thomason, Sarah G. & Kaufman, Terrence. 1988. Language Contact, Creolization, and Genetic Linguistics.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> California Press: Berkeley.<br />

Tufan, Şirin. 2007. Language Convergence in Gostivar Turkish. Ph.D. Dissertation, University <strong>of</strong><br />

Manchester.<br />

Van Coetsem, Frans. 1988. Loan phonology and <strong>the</strong> two transfer types in language contact. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />

Van Coetsem, Frans. 2000. A general and unified <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> transmission process in language<br />

contact. Heidelberg: Universitätsverlag, C. Winter.


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Quinn Dombrowski (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago)<br />

quinnd@uchicago.edu<br />

Modernizing Research through Collaborative Reference Tools: The<br />

Medieval Slavic Linguistics Wiki<br />

The rise in scholarly materials accessible through Internet (JSTOR, SpringerLink, and/or <strong>PDF</strong>spublished by<br />

individuals) has facilitated <strong>the</strong> research process for scholars worldwide. For Slavic linguists, however, many <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> major reference works were published over 50 years ago, and are unavailable electronically. The success <strong>of</strong><br />

Wikipedia as a general reference source for laypeople illustrates <strong>the</strong> potential <strong>of</strong> wikis as a way <strong>of</strong> organizing<br />

information from diverse sources. This paper aims to make <strong>the</strong> case for developing a separate wiki as a shared<br />

reference resource for Slavic linguists.<br />

While online publication <strong>of</strong> materials lowers one barrier to access, <strong>the</strong> research process itself has largely<br />

remained <strong>the</strong> same. It is <strong>of</strong>ten necessary for scholars to seek out information from areas where <strong>the</strong>y are less<br />

familiar with <strong>the</strong> literature. This can involve consulting a reference work and tracking <strong>the</strong> topic through<br />

bibliographies. The amount <strong>of</strong> time necessary to look up facts takes away from <strong>the</strong> time <strong>the</strong> scholar can devote to<br />

<strong>the</strong> intellectual content <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir research.<br />

A common approach to solving this problem is scanning materials. However, a tremendous amount <strong>of</strong> tedious<br />

work is involved in this process, and <strong>copy</strong>right is a nontrivial concern. A specialized wiki, compiled by Slavic<br />

linguists and Slavic linguistics graduate students, would reduce both tedium and <strong>copy</strong>right concerns, as <strong>the</strong><br />

facts and conjectures contained within monographs and articles are not <strong>the</strong>mselves subject to <strong>copy</strong>right.<br />

A test case is currently being developed, limited to topics relevant to medieval Slavic linguistics. The wiki<br />

contains two kinds <strong>of</strong> content: article/monograph summaries that lay out <strong>the</strong> major claims <strong>of</strong> a particular work, and<br />

topicbased pages that bring toge<strong>the</strong>r both undisputed facts and various conflicting scholarly claims on <strong>the</strong> topic,<br />

drawn from articles and monographs. Both kinds <strong>of</strong> wiki pages include copious, specific footnotes referencing <strong>the</strong><br />

source material both to enable fact checking and to allow <strong>the</strong> scholar to cite <strong>the</strong> original material ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong><br />

wiki if desired.<br />

Mediawiki, <strong>the</strong> wiki s<strong>of</strong>tware developed for Wikipedia also used for this test case, includes a number <strong>of</strong> features<br />

aimed to both encourage contribution and prevent abuse. Each user account comes with a page linking to that<br />

user's contributions on each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pages where <strong>the</strong>y have added (or removed) something. Even scholars without<br />

any specialized technology skills can contribute to <strong>the</strong> wiki, and include <strong>the</strong> link to <strong>the</strong>ir contributions on <strong>the</strong>ir CV<br />

to show <strong>the</strong>ir involvement in a digital humanities project. Every change made to a page is tracked in <strong>the</strong> database,<br />

and can be viewed, discussed, and/or reverted in cases <strong>of</strong> blatant abuse. The common graduate student assignment<br />

<strong>of</strong> writing article summaries could be redirected slightly towards writing summaries for articles not currently on<br />

<strong>the</strong> wiki, and breaking <strong>the</strong> information in those articles down into specific claims that can be added to topical<br />

pages encourages students to develop <strong>the</strong>ir analytic skills. In addition to arguing for <strong>the</strong> benefits such a wiki could<br />

provide <strong>the</strong> Slavic linguistics scholarly community, this paper will present a live demonstration <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Medieval<br />

Slavic linguistics wiki.<br />

20


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Dominika Dziubala-Szrejbrowska (Poznan University)<br />

dziubala@poczta.fm<br />

Pięć kobiet czy pięciu mężczyzn? -Towards <strong>the</strong> solution <strong>of</strong> a numeral puzzle in Slavic<br />

languages.<br />

Numerically quantified noun phrases in Slavic languages for a long time have been a subject <strong>of</strong> research due to<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir unusual properties related to <strong>the</strong> internal case distribution and patterns <strong>of</strong> agreement with verbal predicates<br />

when occurring in <strong>the</strong> subject position. The quandary becomes even bigger when we consider different Slavic<br />

languages, e.g. Polish, Russian or Serbo-Croatian, as after careful examination <strong>of</strong> linguistic data, it turns out that<br />

providing a uniform solution applicable to <strong>the</strong>se languages becomes quite a challenge.<br />

Discussion <strong>of</strong> numerically quantified noun phrases begins when we look at phrases with lower (1-4) and<br />

higher numerals (5 and above) declined by cases and occurring in various positions in a sentence. The pattern that<br />

emerges is that <strong>the</strong>re is a noticeable difference between phrases occurring in positions in which Nominative and<br />

Accusative or Genitive, Dative, Locative and Instrumental are assigned. Case distribution within <strong>the</strong> phrase,<br />

however, differs depending, not only on its position in a sentence, but also on <strong>the</strong> numeral that quantifies <strong>the</strong> noun.<br />

The well-known distinction is that in noun phrases with numerals five and above in <strong>the</strong> Nominative and Accusative<br />

case positions <strong>the</strong> noun is assigned Genitive by <strong>the</strong> numeral, presenting <strong>the</strong> heterogeneous patter <strong>of</strong> case<br />

distribution. In <strong>the</strong> oblique case positions, <strong>the</strong> numeral and <strong>the</strong> noun agree in <strong>the</strong> value <strong>of</strong> case provided by <strong>the</strong><br />

lexical item, i.e. a verb or a preposition selecting for an argument with a specific case value. NPs with lower<br />

numerals, on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, seem to constitute <strong>the</strong> homogeneous pattern as <strong>the</strong> noun and <strong>the</strong> numeral agree in case<br />

irrespective <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> context. This regularity, however, is disturbed when we take under scrutiny examples from<br />

Polish in which virile nouns take Genitive forms in structural case positions not only with higher but also with<br />

lower numerals. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> numerals assuming virile gender, instead <strong>of</strong> being Nominative or<br />

Accusative, is syncretic with Genitive (cf. table 1 and table 2). In Russian, in phrases with lower numerals, instead<br />

<strong>of</strong> case agreement between <strong>the</strong> noun and <strong>the</strong> numeral, <strong>the</strong> noun occurs in Genitive singular, e.g. (1a), (1b). Finally,<br />

in Serbo-Croatian, a noun in quantified phrases is marked as Genitive in <strong>the</strong> whole declensional paradigm, e.g.<br />

(2a), (2b).<br />

Although <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> numerically quantified phrases has been extensively discussed in literature, e.g.<br />

by Pesetsky (1982), Babby (1987), Franks (1994, 1995, 2002), Rappaport (2003) or Bailyn (2004), constant<br />

developments in <strong>the</strong> minimalist <strong>the</strong>ories require reconsidering certain issues in <strong>the</strong> spirit <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> latest generative<br />

approaches. Moreover, <strong>the</strong> complexity <strong>of</strong> case distribution in different languages and <strong>the</strong> relevance <strong>of</strong> gender and<br />

number in determining case <strong>of</strong> a noun accompanied by a numeral provide grounds for seeking analyses taking<br />

<strong>the</strong>se aspects into account. Therefore, I propose that <strong>the</strong> model to grammar advocated by Starke (2009), Caha<br />

(2009) based on <strong>the</strong> idea that <strong>the</strong> smallest building block in <strong>the</strong> syntactic computation is not morpheme or a word<br />

but a feature toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> assumption that syntax does not feed on <strong>the</strong> lexicon, becomes a feasible avenue to<br />

explore. By means <strong>of</strong> decomposition into features, combination <strong>of</strong> cyclic and roll-up movements, rules<br />

constraining matching <strong>the</strong> syntactic structure with <strong>the</strong> phrase marker in <strong>the</strong> lexicon, as well as <strong>the</strong> timing and type<br />

<strong>of</strong> spell-out, we can capture problematic morphosyntactic aspects <strong>of</strong> quantified noun phrases in an elegant fashion.<br />

21


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Table 1. The declensional paradigm <strong>of</strong> noun phrases with numeral five (pięć) in Polish.<br />

KobietyFEM.PL (NON- ChłopcyMASC.PL (VIRILE) KrzesłaNEUTER.PL (NON-<br />

VIRILE) Women Boys<br />

VIRILE) Chairs<br />

Nom pięćNOM/ACC<br />

kobietGEN<br />

pięciuGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

pięćNOM/ACC krzesełGEN<br />

Acc<br />

pięćNOM/ACC<br />

kobietGEN<br />

pięciuGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

pięćNOM/ACC krzesełGEN<br />

Gen pięciuGEN kobietGEN<br />

pięciuGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

pięciuGEN krzesełGEN<br />

* Pięd kobiet czy pięciu mężczyzn<br />

Dat<br />

pięciuDAT<br />

kobietomDAT<br />

Loc<br />

pięciuLOC<br />

kobietachLOC<br />

Inst pięciomaINST<br />

kobietamiINST<br />

five-NOM/ACC women-GEN or fiveNOM?/ACC?/GEN men-GEN<br />

pięciuDAT chłopcomDAT pięciuDAT krzesłomDAT<br />

pięciuLOC chłopcachLOC pięciuLOC krzesłachLOC<br />

pięciomaINST<br />

chłopcamiINST<br />

22<br />

pięciomaINST krzesłamiINST<br />

Table 2. The declensional paradigm <strong>of</strong> noun phrases with numeral two (dwa) in Polish.<br />

KobietyFEM.PL/NON- ChłopcyMASC.PL/VIRILE KrzesłaNEUTER.PL/NON-<br />

VIRILE Women Boys<br />

VIRILE Chairs<br />

Nom dwie kobietyNOM/ACC<br />

dwu/dwóchGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

dwaNOM krzesłaNOM<br />

Acc dwie kobietyNOM/ACC<br />

dwu/dwóchGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

dwaNOM krzesłaNOM<br />

Gen<br />

dwu/dwóchGEN<br />

kobietGEN<br />

dwu/dwóchGEN<br />

chłopcówGEN<br />

dwu/dwóchGEN krzesełGEN<br />

Dat dwu/dwumDAT dwu/dwómDAT<br />

dwu/dwumDAT krzesłomDAT<br />

kobietomDAT<br />

chłopcomDAT<br />

Loc dwu/dwóchLOC dwu/dwóchLOC<br />

dwu/dwóchLOC krzesłachLOC<br />

kobietachLOC<br />

chłopcachLOC<br />

Inst<br />

dwiemaINST<br />

kobietamiINST<br />

dwomaINST chłopcamiINST dwomaINST krzesłamiINST<br />

(1) a. čitat' pjat' interesnyx knig<br />

to-read five ACC interesting-GEN.PL books-GEN.PL<br />

‗to read five interesting books‘ (Franks 1995:95)<br />

b. najti dva nadednyx săetăika<br />

to-find two-PAUC reliable-GEN.PL meters-GEN.SG<br />

‗to find two reliable meters‘ (Rappaport 2002: 338)<br />

(2) a. Kupili smo pet knjiga<br />

bought-MASC.PL AUX-1.PL five books-GEN.PL<br />

‗We bought five books.‘ (Franks 1995: 97)


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

b.<br />

References:<br />

sa<br />

pet devojaka<br />

with five girls-GEN.PL<br />

‗With five girls‘ (Franks 1995: 97)<br />

Bailyn, J. 2004. ―The case <strong>of</strong> Q‖, Formal Approaches to Slavic Linguistics, The Ottawa Meeting 2003, 1-36.<br />

Babby, L. 1987. ―Case, prequantifiers, and discontinuous agreement in Russian‖, Natural Language and<br />

Linguistic Theory 5.<br />

Bittner, M. – K. Hale. 1996. ―The structural determination <strong>of</strong> Case and Agreement‖, Linguistic Inquiry 27, 1–68.<br />

Blake, B. 1994. Case. Cambridge University Press: Cambridge.<br />

Boškovič. Ţ. 2006. ―Case and Agreement with Genitive <strong>of</strong> Quantification in Russian‖, in: Boeckx, C. (ed).<br />

Agreement systems. John Benjamins Publishing Company: Amsterdam.<br />

Caha, P. 2009. Nanosyntax <strong>of</strong> Case. Doctoral dissertation. University <strong>of</strong> Tromsø.<br />

Cinque, G. 2005. ―Deriving Greenberg‘s universal 20 and its exceptions‖, Linguistic Inquiry 36: 315 – 332.<br />

Franks, S. 1994. ―Parametric Properties <strong>of</strong> Numeral Phrases in Slavic‖, Natural Language & Linguistic Theory 12:<br />

4, 597-674.<br />

Franks, S. 1995. Parameters <strong>of</strong> Slavic morphosyntax. OUP.<br />

Franks, S. 2002. ―A Jakobsonian Feature based analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic Numeric Quantifier Genitive‖, Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Slavic Linguistics 10: 145-184.<br />

Kayne, R. 1995. The antisymmetry <strong>of</strong> syntax. The MIT Press.<br />

Pesetsky, D. 1982. Paths and Categories. Doctoral dissertation. MIT.<br />

Przepiórkowki, A. 1999. Case assignment and <strong>the</strong> complement/adjunct dichotomy: A non-configurational<br />

constraint-based approach. PhD Dissertation. Universität Tübingen.<br />

Rappaport, G. 2002. “Numeral Phrases in Russian: A Minimalist approach‖, Journal <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguistics 10: 329–<br />

342.<br />

Rappaport, G. 2003. ―Case syncretism, features, and <strong>the</strong> morphosyntax <strong>of</strong> Polish numeral phrases‖, in: Barański, P<br />

– A. Przepiórkowski (eds.). Generative Linguistics in Poland 5, 123-137.<br />

Starke, M. 2009. ―Nanosyntax: A short primer to a new approach to language‖, Nordlyd 36. 1-6. Taraldsen, K. T.<br />

2009. ―Lexicalizing number and gender in Lunigiana‖, Nordlyd 36. 113-127.<br />

23


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Kat Dziwirek (University <strong>of</strong> Washington)<br />

dziwirek@u.washington.edu<br />

Escape from etymology? A corpus study <strong>of</strong> Polish adjectival intensifiers<br />

This paper looks at <strong>the</strong> phenomenon <strong>of</strong> adjectival intensification from two directions. I examined 31 Polish<br />

intensifiers and <strong>the</strong>ir frequencies (concordances) and collocations (which adjectives <strong>the</strong>y occur with most<br />

frequently) to determine <strong>the</strong> degree <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir semantic specificity and combinatorial freedom. I also studied <strong>the</strong><br />

adjectives found with <strong>the</strong> modifiers to ascertain which adjectives tend to be intensified most <strong>of</strong>ten in Polish. My<br />

data come from <strong>the</strong> National Corpus <strong>of</strong> Polish (NKJP).<br />

Intensification <strong>of</strong> adjectives implies two things: i) inherent gradablity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> feature modified by <strong>the</strong> intensifier,<br />

and ii) <strong>the</strong> speaker‗s evaluation and attitude. Intensifiers suggest that some feature is present in <strong>the</strong> speakers‗ midst<br />

to an unexpected degree. Janus (1981:9) claims that <strong>the</strong>re is a connection between <strong>the</strong> comparative ‗bigger/more‗<br />

and <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> bardzo ‗very‗ and that intensification implies a comparison with a more ―normal‖, expected<br />

state. Of <strong>the</strong> two ingredients involved in intensification <strong>of</strong> adjectives, it is <strong>the</strong> speaker‗s perception which seems to<br />

be more important since <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> comparative as a grammatical form is not necessary for<br />

intensification. In Polish, <strong>the</strong> adjective chory ‗ill, sick‗ does not have a morphological comparative form (like ill<br />

in English) yet it can be modified by intensifiers (e.g. bardzo chory<br />

‗very ill‗).<br />

It turns out that in Polish, <strong>the</strong> choice <strong>of</strong> intensifier is rarely random, it is <strong>of</strong>ten driven by <strong>the</strong> type <strong>of</strong> feeling <strong>the</strong><br />

unexpected situation provokes. Intensifiers express speakers‗ judgments, attitudes and emotions. I demonstrate<br />

that most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> intensifiers considered to be near synonyms <strong>of</strong><br />

bardzo ‗very‗, have not escaped <strong>the</strong>ir etymology: <strong>the</strong>ir residual core meanings correlate with<br />

specific speaker attitudes and affect <strong>the</strong>ir choice <strong>of</strong> adjectives.<br />

O<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> register-neutral ―exceptional‖ group (e.g. wyjątkowo ‗exceptionally‗), most intensifiers I studied<br />

show distinct preferences for specific types <strong>of</strong> adjectives and imply attitudes ranging from awe, approbation and<br />

(sometimes grudging) admiration to indignation,<br />

condemnation and contempt. Those which correspond to English ‗terribly/awfully‗ tend to collocate with<br />

negative adjectives. Negated intensifiers, e.g. niezmiernie ‗immeasurably‗, imply crossing a limit or a line, but<br />

are found mostly with adjectives with positive meanings. Three <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> four mad-based adverbs are very<br />

selective, as are intensifiers in <strong>the</strong> ―earth, heaven and hell‖ group.<br />

23 <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 31 intensifiers considered derive from roots that are essentially negative in meaning<br />

(e.g. strasznie ‗terribly, awfully‗), 5 clearly derive from positively valued terms (e.g. anielsko ‗angelically‗),<br />

and 3 are attitudinally neutral (e.g. wyjątkowo ‗exceptionally‗). I discuss some<br />

possible explanations for <strong>the</strong> propensity <strong>of</strong> intensifiers with negative etymology to occur cross-linguistically.<br />

24


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Looking at intensification from <strong>the</strong> adjectives‗ side, this corpus based study has brought a new<br />

result. It turns out that Poles like to stress <strong>the</strong> difficulty <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> tasks or problems <strong>the</strong>y encounter by with intensifiers<br />

and <strong>the</strong> adjective trudny ‗difficult‗ is by far <strong>the</strong> most <strong>of</strong>ten modified adjective in NKJP. The next most frequent<br />

are adjectives ważny ‗important‗ and istotny ‗essential/important‗. This is not surprising given human nature: if<br />

something is important to us we are likely to say that it is very important. Based on corpus data, it turns out that<br />

<strong>the</strong> most <strong>of</strong>ten modified adjectives refer not to measurable qualities as suggested by Grzegorczykowa (1975) and<br />

Janus (1981), but to judgments, and especially difficulty and importance.<br />

Grzegorczykowa, Renata, 1975. Funkcje semantycznie i składniowe polskich przysłówków.<br />

Wrocław: Ossolineum.<br />

Janus, Elżbieta. 1981. Wykładniki intensywności cechy (na material polskim i rosyjskim).<br />

Wrocław: Ossolineum.<br />

National Corpus <strong>of</strong> Polish (www.nkjp.pl) (has over one billion words and segments at present); results obtained by<br />

PELCRA engine for NKJP www.nkjp.uni.lodz.pl.<br />

25


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ronald Feldstein (Indiana University)<br />

feldstei@indiana.edu<br />

On <strong>the</strong> Relation <strong>of</strong> Stress and Syncretism in <strong>the</strong> Mobile Noun Paradigms <strong>of</strong><br />

Russian<br />

1. Syncretism and Russian stress mobility.<br />

This paper examines various instances <strong>of</strong> syncretism which occur in Russian nominal paradigms<br />

known as ―type C,‖ in which two possible surface stress types occur: initial or desinential.<br />

Examples <strong>of</strong> such nouns include volk, god, zérkalo, grud‟, golová. Previously, I have attempted to establish rules,<br />

by which <strong>the</strong> nominative case desinences can predict <strong>the</strong> stress mobility in <strong>the</strong> number subparadigms for this type.<br />

All type C nouns share end-stressed desinences in <strong>the</strong> oblique plural and second locative (L2) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> singular, but<br />

<strong>the</strong> direct cases are variable, as are singular oblique cases o<strong>the</strong>r than L2. In direct cases, only <strong>the</strong> –a ending is<br />

stressed, regardless <strong>of</strong> number or gender (golová, slová); –a in <strong>the</strong> nominative predicts end-stressed oblique cases,<br />

while non-a predicts initial stress in <strong>the</strong> oblique cases. These rules are ra<strong>the</strong>r complex and lead to a subsystem with<br />

many instances <strong>of</strong> syncretism. This paper focuses on <strong>the</strong> difference between segmental syncretisms, which agree<br />

as to segmental phoneme, but differ in stress, as contrasted to syncretisms which are identical both segmentally<br />

and prosodically. Syncretic oppositions can also differ <strong>the</strong> grammatical opposition between pairs, as follows:<br />

1 Within <strong>the</strong> same subparadigm, opposing only case. (dative and locative golové with identical stress, or<br />

dative gódu vs. L2 godú, with differing stress).<br />

2 Syncretism across different subparadigms: (genitive vólka, zérkala, with identical stress; but locative<br />

vólke, golové, with differing stress).<br />

3 Syncretism across different numbers and declensional patterns: (nominative singular golová, plural<br />

zerkalá, with identical stress).<br />

2. Syncretic and non-syncretic stress oppositions. Dative (or gen.-dat.) vs. L2 syncretism is <strong>the</strong> only type within<br />

<strong>the</strong> same subparadigm and opposed by stress. Syncretic instances in <strong>the</strong> nom.-acc. (zérkalo), loc.-dat. (golové), and<br />

gen.-loc.-dat. (nóči) do not oppose stress, as contrasted to all L2 instances. There is a larger pattern, related to <strong>the</strong><br />

groupings such as direct cases and <strong>the</strong> two locatives. Syncretic nom.-acc. are identical prosodically, but<br />

nonsyncretic nom.-acc. must be opposed by stress in <strong>the</strong> mobile paradigm (golová, gólovu). Likewise, when L1 vs.<br />

L2 is syncretic (i.e. when no special L2 occurs), both are identical. However, when this pair is opposed, it must<br />

involve stress (góde vs. godú), just like <strong>the</strong> non-syncretic nom.-acc. opposition. As noted , <strong>the</strong>re are two cases <strong>of</strong><br />

syncretism across paradigms and opposed by stress, making <strong>the</strong> stress a redundant feature <strong>of</strong> declension class<br />

(vólke, golové and nóči, golový). Interestingly, in each such opposition, one locative is non-syncretic in its<br />

declension class, while <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r is syncretic with <strong>the</strong> dative. Since <strong>the</strong> rare instance <strong>of</strong> L2 syncretism also<br />

specifies a similar prosodic opposition <strong>of</strong> syncretisms (gódu vs. godú) and it also is syncretic to <strong>the</strong> dative, we see<br />

that syncretic stress opposition is closely tied to whe<strong>the</strong>r it involves direct case syncretism, dative case syncretism,<br />

or o<strong>the</strong>r instances, to be specified in more detail.<br />

26


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ewelina Frackowiak (University <strong>of</strong> Ottawa)<br />

efrac006@uottawa.ca<br />

When Epistemic Modals Need Imperfective Aspect.<br />

Polish (and Russian) imperfective constructions (1B) support <strong>the</strong> idea that <strong>the</strong> imperfective is a semantically<br />

vacuous morpheme whose presence is guaranteed by specific conditions that rule out <strong>the</strong> perfective. The paper<br />

enriches <strong>the</strong> recent discussions concerned with <strong>the</strong> puzzle <strong>of</strong> how to account for various readings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

imperfective (Cipria & Roberts 2000, Hacquard 2006) by providing a semantic analysis <strong>of</strong> an interpretation not<br />

attested in languages discussed so far (Romance).<br />

The construction in (1B), Existential Factual Imperfective (EFI), (Grønn 2003), entails <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> a past<br />

event but also makes a claim about ―a current state <strong>of</strong> affairs‖ (Grønn 2003: 26). Consider that (1B) requires a<br />

discourse topic (question (1A)) to be interpreted. Given (1A), (1B) states that in view <strong>of</strong> what is known Piotr is <strong>the</strong><br />

best candidate to advice Tomek. The perfective, (2), is infelicitous as an answer to <strong>the</strong> question in (1A). The<br />

puzzle: what property <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperfective is responsible for <strong>the</strong> reading in (1).<br />

I propose that EFIs carry a silent epistemic modal (see (3)). I follow Hacquard (2006, forthcoming), in assuming<br />

that modals are relative to an event <strong>of</strong> evaluation and that a modal operator has an event variable that must be<br />

bound locally. The modal is restricted by a modal base that is relativized to <strong>the</strong> speaker and <strong>the</strong> speech time. This<br />

is captured in (3) where <strong>the</strong> variable e0 from <strong>the</strong> modal base is coindexed with a speech event represented<br />

syntactically (Hacquard, forthcoming). The CON(e0) picks out a set <strong>of</strong> propositions that are beliefs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> agent <strong>of</strong><br />

e0 at <strong>the</strong> time <strong>of</strong> e0. In EFI this accessibility relation is fur<strong>the</strong>r modified by a proposition denoted by a TP with<br />

imperfective AspP in its scope (TP1 in (3)). To <strong>the</strong> set <strong>of</strong> beliefs <strong>the</strong> proposition ―Piotr broke up with a girlfriend‖<br />

is added. In <strong>the</strong> nuclear scope <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Modal I locate <strong>the</strong> proposition that answers <strong>the</strong> question from <strong>the</strong> discourse<br />

topic: ‗Piotr be <strong>the</strong> best to advice Tomek‘.<br />

[|Mod|] w,e,fepistemic<br />

=λfλe0λPλQ.if P(w0)∈f(e0) <strong>the</strong>n∀w‘.w‘∈f(e0).Q(w‘)=1<br />

where f(e0)=CON(e0)<br />

Mod = if P belongs to <strong>the</strong> CONTENT <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speech event, <strong>the</strong>n in all <strong>the</strong> worlds w` that are compatible with <strong>the</strong><br />

CONTENT <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speech event, Q is true.<br />

My analysis predicts that a perfective TP cannot replace <strong>the</strong> imperfective TP1 in (3). CON(e) is defined when e<br />

has a propositional content; hence, it must be modified by a proposition (type ). Any perfective construction<br />

is <strong>of</strong> type since its proposition is bound by a topic situation.<br />

(1) A. Tomek jest załamany, bo rzucił dziewczynę. Kto mu coś doradzi?<br />

‗Tomek is depressed since he broke up with his girlfriend. Who‘ll <strong>of</strong>fer him advice?`<br />

B. Piotr rzucał Ipf<br />

dziewczynę.<br />

‗Piotr broke up Ipf<br />

with a girlfriend.‘<br />

Pf<br />

(2) # Piotr rzucił dziewczynę.<br />

Pf<br />

‗Piotr broke up with his girlfriend.‘<br />

27


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(3)<br />

28<br />

[|Ipf|]=λP.λs.∃s1. [P(s1) and s1 = s]


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Steven Franks (Indiana University)<br />

franks@indiana.edu<br />

Copy Puzzles: Clitics vs. Intermediate WH and Heads vs. Phrases<br />

This talk addresses a set <strong>of</strong> puzzles associated with <strong>the</strong> pronunciation and interpretation <strong>of</strong><br />

hypo<strong>the</strong>tical lower copies <strong>of</strong> moved constituents. The patterns are robust, but have not been fully<br />

appreciated in <strong>the</strong> literature.<br />

Since Franks (1998) and Bošković (2001), a standard account <strong>of</strong> ―clitic third‖ in Wackernagel type<br />

clitic languages such as BCS is that, when <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> a clitic chain fails to be prosodically supported,<br />

<strong>the</strong> next lower viable <strong>copy</strong> is pronounced. Thus (1a), from Franks (1998), has a structure as in (1b):<br />

(1) a. pro Stalno mi je kupovao knjige. constantly me.dat<br />

aux.3sg bought books<br />

„(He) was constantly buying me books.‟<br />

b. [pro mi je [stalno mi je [kupovao [mi je [kupovao knjige]]]]]<br />

Curiously, as Franks (2010: 118) observes, whenever a wh–phrase cannot be pronounced, it is <strong>the</strong> tail<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than any intermediate <strong>copy</strong> that is pronounced. In Bg (2), Billings and Rudin‟ s (1996) constraint<br />

against adjacent homophonous wh–phrases prevents <strong>the</strong> highest <strong>copy</strong> <strong>of</strong> kakvo from being pronounced<br />

(although Slavic languages normally have multiple wh–movement):<br />

(2) Kakvo (*kakvo) misli (*kakvo) Ivan (*kakvo) če (??kakvo) obuslavja (kakvo)?<br />

„What does Ivan think conditions what?‟ The pattern in (2) is particularly striking for two<br />

reasons. First, as Bošković has demonstrated, although absent in PF, such higher wh–phrases are present<br />

in LF. Second, as discussed in Nunes (2004: 38–43), some languages (such as varieties <strong>of</strong> German)<br />

allow pronunciation <strong>of</strong> wh–words in intermediate positions (3a), but this is never possible for <strong>the</strong> tail<br />

(3b) or for clear wh–phrases (3c):<br />

(3) a. Wen denkst du wen sie meint wen Harald liebt?<br />

Who do you think that she believes that Harald loves?‟<br />

b. *Wen glaubt Hans wen Jakob wen gesehen hat?<br />

[intended] „Who does Hans believe that Jakob saw?‟<br />

c. *Wessen Buch glaubst du wessen Buch Hans liest?<br />

[intended] „Whose book do you think that Hans is reading?‟<br />

All but <strong>the</strong> lowest <strong>copy</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> wh–word is pronounced, although no such option is available for<br />

phrases. The positions accessible for pronunciation in (2) and (3) thus seem to be in complementary<br />

distribution, with (3) patterning more like <strong>the</strong> clitics in (1).<br />

A generalization which I argue underlies <strong>the</strong>se phenomena is that heads can be pronounced in head<br />

positions and phrases in phrase positions. That is, attempts to pronounce <strong>the</strong> intermediate wh–phrases in<br />

(2) and (3c) encounter purely morphological problems. I develop an account in terms <strong>of</strong><br />

29


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Multiattachment ra<strong>the</strong>r than literal (successsive cyclic) movement, and take Chain Formation to be a<br />

repair operation prerequisite to <strong>the</strong> mapping from syntax to PF. Movement aka Remerge is actually <strong>the</strong><br />

establishment <strong>of</strong> an additional dominance relation. For wh–phrases, such as kakvo in (2) or wessen Buch<br />

in (3c), <strong>the</strong> [+wh] matrix CP triggers ―movement‖ to <strong>the</strong> matrix clause. The chain is formed<br />

subsequently, by searching down <strong>the</strong> tree, and since <strong>the</strong> intermediate CPs have no specifiers (unlike in<br />

traditional successive cyclic approaches), <strong>the</strong> wh–phrase can<br />

0<br />

only be dominated by C. The result is morphological ineffability; no such problem arises for clitics as<br />

in (1), since <strong>the</strong>se are <strong>the</strong>mselves heads. A fur<strong>the</strong>r generalization (demonstrated using English,<br />

Chinese, and Spanish data) is that only overtly moved wh–phrases display LF reconstruction effects,<br />

a fact that will be shown to follow from a model in which chains are created after ra<strong>the</strong>r than by<br />

movement.<br />

References<br />

Billings, Loren and Ca<strong>the</strong>rine Rudin (1996). Optimality and Superiority: A new approach to<br />

multiple–wh ordering. In Formal Approaches to Slavic Linguistics: <strong>the</strong> College Park<br />

Meeting, 1994, Jindřich Toman (ed.), 35–60. Ann Arbor: Michigan Slavic Publications.<br />

Bošković, Ţeljko (2001). On <strong>the</strong> Nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Syntax–Phonology Interface. Amsterdam:<br />

Elsevier.<br />

Franks, Steven (1998). Clitics in Slavic. Position paper presented at <strong>the</strong> Comparative Slavic<br />

Morphosyntax Workshop, Spencer, Indiana, June 1998. [Revised version available on-line at<br />

< http://www.seelrc.org/glossos/issues/10/>.]<br />

Franks, Steven (2010). On <strong>the</strong> Mechanics <strong>of</strong> Spell–Out. In The Sound Patterns <strong>of</strong> Syntax, ed. by<br />

N. Erteschik-Shir & L. Rochman. Oxford University Press, 110–139.<br />

Nunes, Jairo (2004). Linearization <strong>of</strong> Chains and Sideward Movement. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press<br />

30


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Frank Gladney (UIUC)<br />

gladney@illinois.edu<br />

On <strong>the</strong> Morphology and Syntax <strong>of</strong> Russian Verbal Aspect<br />

This is about <strong>the</strong> line between <strong>the</strong> morphology <strong>of</strong> verbal aspect and its syntax. The morphology is <strong>the</strong> form a<br />

verb assumes in various aspectual environments; <strong>the</strong> syntax is those environments. The form is chiefly what<br />

separates <strong>the</strong> verb from <strong>the</strong> ending (for verbal aspect <strong>the</strong> ending is irrelevant). With few exceptions, <strong>the</strong> verb is<br />

separated from <strong>the</strong> ending by phonemes called <strong>the</strong>mes. They are introduced into <strong>the</strong> verb form by readjustment<br />

rules called <strong>the</strong>matizations, which are governed by <strong>the</strong> lexical features <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verb and <strong>the</strong> aspectual feature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

sentence. Following Dostal 1954, I label <strong>the</strong> aspectual feature [+ITER]; <strong>the</strong> lexical features are [-ITER]. Here<br />

are some [-ITER] features <strong>of</strong> verbs: /pas/ „graze‟ takes <strong>the</strong>matic /e/ ~ /o/ in [-PAST] forms and Ø in [+PAST]<br />

forms (pas-ë-t, pas-lá); /pis/ „write‟ takes /a/ in [+PAST] only, entailing <strong>the</strong>matic /j/ and /e/ ~ /o/ in [-PAST]<br />

(pis-á-la, píš-e-t); /kop/ „dig‟ takes /a/ in both [+PAST] and [-PAST], entailing /j/ and /e/ ~ /o/ in [-PAST] (kop-<br />

á-la, kop-á-j-e-t); /top/ „sink, drown‟ takes /n/, entailing /u/ in [+PAST] and /e/ ~ /o/ in [-PAST] (to-n-ú-la, tó-<br />

n-e-t); /pros/ „request‟ takes /i/ (pros-í-la, prós-i-t). For [+ITER] <strong>the</strong>matization <strong>the</strong> most general rule is that<br />

verbs which do not have /a/ for [-ITER] have it for [+ITER]. This applies to most /e/ ~ /o/ verbs, e.g., [-ITER] -<br />

pas-ë-t, [+ITER] -pas-á-j-e-t. (For a handful <strong>of</strong> /e/ ~ /o/ verbs like /nes/, [+ITER] conditions o-ablaut and<br />

<strong>the</strong>matic /i/: [-ITER] -nes-ë-t. [+ITER] -nós-i-t.) Conversely, verbs which have /a/ for [-ITER] in [+ITER] have<br />

/¥/ followed by hiatus-filling /v/ and /a/: [-ITER] -pis-á-la, [+ITER] -pís-y-v-a-la, [-ITER] -kop-á-j-e-t, [+ITER] -<br />

káp-y-v-a-j-e-t. Some /i/-verbs have [+ITER] /a/, e.g., -mét-i-t, -meč-á-j-e-t; o<strong>the</strong>rs have [+ITER] /¥/, e.g., [-<br />

ITER] -prós-i-t, [+ITER] -práš-i-v-a-j-e-t, <strong>the</strong> distribution determined in part stylistically. This is extent <strong>of</strong><br />

verbal aspect morphology.<br />

The syntax <strong>of</strong> verbal aspect is <strong>the</strong> environments which assign <strong>the</strong> feature [+ITER]. For <strong>the</strong> main one, <strong>the</strong><br />

so-called secondary imperfective, <strong>the</strong> sentence predicate is specified [-PFV] and <strong>the</strong> verbal contituent (V)<br />

includes a prefix (P). The sublexical phrase-structure rule V • P V yields [V P V ] and lexical rules like P • /za/<br />

and V • /pis/ result in [V [P /za/ ] [V /pis/] ]. [+ITER] is assigned to <strong>the</strong> V, thus zapísyvaet. The verbal<br />

constituent must have <strong>the</strong> articulate structure [V P V ] because o<strong>the</strong>rwise <strong>the</strong> grammar will not distinguish<br />

aspectually regular /pros/, which gets [+ITER] only in <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> a prefix, from irregular /bros/ „throw‟ ,<br />

which gets [+ITER] also in <strong>the</strong> absence <strong>of</strong> a prefix. The prefix is thus part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> syntactic environment for aspect<br />

morphology, not <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> prefixation (just as strings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>mes and hiatus fillers are not <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong><br />

suffixation). V can be specified [+ITER] also independently <strong>of</strong> a [-PFV] predicate, as in zabégaet. This [+PFV]<br />

Aktionsart form differs from [-PFV] zabegáet (besides by having a different za-) syntactically, by where in <strong>the</strong><br />

sentence [+ITER] is assigned.<br />

31


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Lydia Grebenyova (Baylor University)<br />

Lydia_grebenyova@baylor.edu<br />

On <strong>the</strong> Nature <strong>of</strong> Clausal and DP-internal Agreement<br />

The work on DP-internal agreement demonstrated in (1a), <strong>of</strong>ten referred to as concord, has been<br />

focused on unifying it with clausal agreement demonstrated in (1b), and specifically extending <strong>the</strong><br />

operation Agree <strong>of</strong> Chomsky (2000) from clausal agreement to DP agreement (e.g., Carstens (2001) and<br />

Becker (2009)). This paper explores whe<strong>the</strong>r clausal and DP agreement actually share crucial empirical<br />

properties in order to determine just how uniform <strong>the</strong> treatment <strong>of</strong> those phenomena should be. I<br />

demonstrate that <strong>the</strong>re are a number <strong>of</strong> asymmetries between <strong>the</strong> behavior <strong>of</strong> clausal and DP agreement.<br />

To distinguish DP agreement from clausal agreement formally, I propose an analysis where Probes can<br />

function as Goals to higher Probes. Unification <strong>of</strong> clausal and DP agreement relies on Multiple Agree,<br />

where a Probe is allowed to Agree with multiple Goals (Becker, 2009) or multiple Probes are allowed to<br />

Agree with one Goal (Carstens, 2001). However, while Multiple Agree phenomena in <strong>the</strong> clausal<br />

domain exhibit optionality, as in Japanese multiple ECM phenomenon (Hiraiwa, 2001) shown in (2),<br />

optionality is not present in <strong>the</strong> DP domain in Slavic. Agreement between <strong>the</strong> elements <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian<br />

DP is not optional, (3).<br />

Moreover, DP agreement survives even in <strong>the</strong> contexts where clausal agreement is absent, as<br />

demonstrated in (4), where <strong>the</strong>re is no agreement on <strong>the</strong> verb and Instrumental (inherent) Case is on <strong>the</strong><br />

DP, indicating that Agree does not take place between T and any <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> overt arguments in this<br />

sentence. However, <strong>the</strong> DP agreement is unaffected by this. Finally, it has been observed that DPinternal<br />

agreement licenses phenomena like Left Branch Extraction (LBE) (Bošković, 2005) and pure<br />

NP ellipsis (as opposed to one-substitution) (Merchant, 2001) in languages that exhibit DP agreement.<br />

These generalizations would be lost if DP agreement was collapsed with clausal agreement. Languages<br />

that do not exhibit LBE, NP ellipsis, or DP agreement tend to still exhibit clausal agreement, as shown<br />

in (5a)-(5d). I develop an analysis that uses Agree <strong>of</strong> Chomsky (2000) yet distinguishes DP agreement<br />

from clausal agreement. I propose that DP agreement does not depend on any Probe outside <strong>the</strong> DP,<br />

contrary to Becker (2009). I also propose that Probes can be Goals to higher Probes: in a structure as in<br />

(6), A0 with uninterpretable φ-features probes N0 and <strong>the</strong>n D0 probes A0. This raises an issue <strong>of</strong> a<br />

possible violation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Activity Condition that states that a head is rendered inactive once its features<br />

are valued. I argue that deactivation <strong>of</strong> a Probe is delayed until <strong>the</strong> phase level. Phase Impenetrability<br />

Condition (PIC) <strong>of</strong> Chomsky (2000, 2001) makes this quite plausible without any extra stipulations.<br />

That is, all <strong>the</strong> heads are active until PIC makes <strong>the</strong>m inaccessible to syntactic computation (c.f., Nevins<br />

(2005). Proposed analysis has correct predictions about <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> multiple phases inside a DP, as<br />

suggested by Matushansky (2003) and Marusic (2005), as well as <strong>the</strong> cross-linguistic variation with<br />

clausal and DP agreement, as would be shown in <strong>the</strong> talk.<br />

32


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Christine Grillborzer (University <strong>of</strong> Regensburg)<br />

Christine.Grillborzer@sprachlit.uni-regensburg.de<br />

On <strong>the</strong> agreement <strong>of</strong> predicate nominals in Old Russian Infinitive<br />

Constructions<br />

The purpose <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> study is to describe <strong>the</strong> subject properties <strong>of</strong> constructions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type dative<br />

case subject + (byt„) + infinitive in <strong>the</strong> Old Russian texts using <strong>the</strong> criteria <strong>of</strong> priority that have<br />

been developed in order to identify <strong>the</strong> subject in Modern Russian.<br />

The main focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> paper is on <strong>the</strong> governing qualities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> agreement in predicate nominals.<br />

Dative case subjects in Modern Russian, just like canonical subjects, govern <strong>the</strong> gender and <strong>the</strong><br />

number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> predicative complement in <strong>the</strong> instrumental case, cf.<br />

On ne projdjet nezamechennym.<br />

HE:MASC.NOM.SG. UNNOTICED:MASC.INST.SG.<br />

‚He will not pass unnoticed.„<br />

Emu ne projti nezamechennym.<br />

HE:MASC.DAT.SG. UNNOTICED:MASC.INST.SG.<br />

‚He cannot pass unnoticed.„<br />

In Old Russian, on <strong>the</strong> contrary, we find a compulsory agreement between <strong>the</strong> subject and <strong>the</strong><br />

predicative complement in infinitive constructions, <strong>the</strong> so-called ―second‖ dative, which is precisely<br />

as compulsory as an agreement in <strong>the</strong> nominative case:<br />

jako byti namъ rabomъ.<br />

WE:DAT.PL. SLAVE:MASC.DAT.PL.<br />

‚that we will be slaves.„<br />

jakozhe obratitisja emu ot puti svoego i zhivu byti.<br />

HE:MASC.DAT.SG. ALIVE:MASC.DAT.SG.<br />

„he should turn away from his way and stay alive.‟<br />

The concordant dative forms are found as late as <strong>the</strong> 19th century. They still occur in some<br />

isolated cases even in Modern Russian, cf.:<br />

Emu by ostat‟ sja odnomu / *odnim.<br />

HE:MASC.DAT.SG. ALONE:MASC.DAT.SG. / *ALONE:MASC.INST.SG<br />

‚He would like to be left alone.„<br />

As to <strong>the</strong> instrumental forms, <strong>the</strong>y first appear in <strong>the</strong> 16th century. These forms are extremely<br />

rare in <strong>the</strong> Old Russian texts. Whenever <strong>the</strong>y occur, <strong>the</strong> context is invariably Church Slavonic.<br />

Thus, Russkaja Pravda does not contain a single quotation with <strong>the</strong> instrumental case being used<br />

in <strong>the</strong> predicate.<br />

Even though <strong>the</strong>re are a few studies concerning <strong>the</strong> „second‟ dative in Modern Russian, <strong>the</strong><br />

diachronic perspective on <strong>the</strong> topic has been neglected considerably up to now.<br />

33


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Christian Hilchey (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago)<br />

hilchey@uchicago.edu<br />

Czech Aspect, Verbs <strong>of</strong> Motion, and <strong>the</strong> Cluster Model<br />

Verbs <strong>of</strong> motion are <strong>of</strong>ten seen as special cases, more elaborate exceptions to <strong>the</strong> basic system <strong>of</strong> aspectual pairs.<br />

The distinction between indeterminate and determinate verbs <strong>of</strong> motion, e.g. – Czech chodit/jít „go by foot‟ ,<br />

běhat/běžet „run‟ etc., is frequently viewed as an additional distinction not present in o<strong>the</strong>r aspectual pairs in<br />

languages like Czech or Russian.<br />

While <strong>the</strong> traditional notion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> aspectual pair still dominates, more recent research (Dickey 2006, Janda 2007)<br />

suggests that <strong>of</strong>ten several verbs can be considered <strong>the</strong> perfective partner <strong>of</strong> a particular imperfective verb<br />

depending on which sense <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperfective verb is assumed, i.e. – написать „to write‟ and пописать „to<br />

write for a while‟ can both be viewed as perfective partners to писать „to write‟ , depending on whe<strong>the</strong>r a<br />

potentially telic interpretation (i.e. completability vs. non-completability) <strong>of</strong> imperfective писать is assumed.<br />

Janda (2007, 2008) argues that <strong>the</strong>se and o<strong>the</strong>r prefixed and unprefixed forms <strong>of</strong> verbs should be viewed as part <strong>of</strong><br />

an aspectual cluster, with a more elaborate web <strong>of</strong> forms as opposed to <strong>the</strong> traditional aspectual pair model. In<br />

Janda‟ s model, <strong>the</strong> imperfective verb писать ―to write‖ has a natural perfective написать ―to write‖, specialized<br />

perfective переписать ―to rewrite‖, and complex act пописать ―to write for a while‖. Janda (2008, 2010)<br />

demonstrates <strong>the</strong> similarity between clusters <strong>of</strong> verbs such as писать<br />

above and <strong>the</strong> clusters <strong>of</strong> Russian verbs <strong>of</strong> motion. The question remains whe<strong>the</strong>r such an analysis might<br />

work for Czech as well.<br />

Despite <strong>the</strong>ir superficial similarities, <strong>the</strong> systems <strong>of</strong> verbs <strong>of</strong> motion in Czech and Russian do differ in significant<br />

ways. Czech indeterminate verbs <strong>of</strong> motion jít, běžet are actually biaspectual, including such pure future forms<br />

such as půjdu, poběžím. Czech indeterminate verbs <strong>of</strong> motion do not have <strong>the</strong> return trip meaning in <strong>the</strong> past tense<br />

that Russian verbs do. Additionally, prefixed imperfective verbs <strong>of</strong> motion are not formed using <strong>the</strong><br />

indeterminate verbs chodit, běhat as in Russian (cf. Ru уходить, убегать), but ra<strong>the</strong>r derived forms –cházet, –<br />

bíhat (cf. odcházet, odbíhat). Finally, Czech shows a much more developed system <strong>of</strong> perfective verbs, <strong>of</strong>ten with<br />

a distributive meaning, which are derived from indeterminate verbs, e.g. – vychodit, vyběhat, etc.<br />

This paper will address how various facets <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Czech system <strong>of</strong> verbs <strong>of</strong> motion are reflected in o<strong>the</strong>r parts <strong>of</strong><br />

its verbal system. Specifically, Czech verbs <strong>of</strong> motion are compared to ano<strong>the</strong>r class <strong>of</strong> verbs that have simplex<br />

pairs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type trhat/trhnout „to tear‟ , and which produce doublets <strong>of</strong> perfective verbs such as roztrhat p<br />

„to<br />

tear into many pieces‟ and roztrhnout p<br />

„to tear in half‟ . These are <strong>the</strong>n contrasted with <strong>the</strong> Russian cluster<br />

model proposed by Janda. Finally, <strong>the</strong>se differences are <strong>the</strong>n discussed in <strong>the</strong> broader context <strong>of</strong> aspectual<br />

development in both Czech and Russian.<br />

34


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

References:<br />

Dickey (2006). ―Aspectual Pairs, Goal Orientation and PO-Delimitatives in Russian‖. Glossos<br />

7.<br />

Janda, Laura (2007). "Aspectual clusters <strong>of</strong> Russian verbs", Studies in Language 31:3 (2007), 607-648.<br />

Janda, Laura (2010). "Prefixed Perfectives from Non-determined Motion Verbs in Russian", In: Viktoria<br />

Driagina-Hasko and Renee Perelmutter, eds. New Approaches to Slavic verbs <strong>of</strong> motion.<br />

Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins. pp. 125-140.<br />

Janda, Laura (2008). "Semantic Motivations for Aspectual Clusters <strong>of</strong> Russian Verbs", In Christina Y. Bethin,<br />

ed. American Contributions to <strong>the</strong> 14th International Congress <strong>of</strong> Slavists, Ohrid, September 2008.<br />

Bloomington, IN: Slavica Publishers. pp. 181-196.<br />

35


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Tanya Ivanova-Sullivan (University <strong>of</strong> New Mexico)<br />

tivanova@unm.edu<br />

COMPEHENSION OF INDEFINITE DETERMINERS BY RUSSIAN<br />

HERITAGE SPEAKERS<br />

The semantics <strong>of</strong> definite and indefinite determiners has been an object <strong>of</strong> intensive research in second language<br />

acquisition in <strong>the</strong> past couple <strong>of</strong> decades. Results <strong>of</strong> experimental work in this area have shown <strong>the</strong> effects <strong>of</strong><br />

definiteness, specificity, and partitivity in <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> such determiners (see Ko at el 2008 for a review <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

literature). One field that has been underrepresented in this line <strong>of</strong> research is <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> heritage languages. The<br />

goal <strong>of</strong> this study is to look at <strong>the</strong> specific content and use <strong>of</strong> indefinite determiners in <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> Russian<br />

heritage speakers. The paper presents <strong>the</strong> results from an experimental study on <strong>the</strong> comprehension <strong>of</strong> anaphoric<br />

objects and <strong>the</strong> various interpretations that <strong>the</strong>y receive in <strong>the</strong>se positions (examples 1-3). The overt object<br />

pronoun ikh in (1) and <strong>the</strong> null anaphoric object in (2) get definite (maximal) interpretation, while <strong>the</strong> partitive<br />

determiner neskol‟ko in (3) receives indefinite interpretation:<br />

1) Kupite tsvetnye podushki i polozhite ikh na divan.<br />

2) Kupite tsvetnye podushki i polozhite Ø na divan.<br />

3) Kupite tsvetnye podushki i polozhite neskol‟ko na divan.<br />

4) Ja kupil neskol‟ko knig vchera.<br />

Contrary to <strong>the</strong> initial hypo<strong>the</strong>sis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> study, a main effect <strong>of</strong> partitivity was recorded for reaction times<br />

(Fig. 1) and accuracy (Fig. 2). In a classical picture-matching task where <strong>the</strong> participants had to match an oral<br />

prompt with a picture, <strong>the</strong>y gave slower and less accurate answers to <strong>the</strong> sentence in (3) than to <strong>the</strong> sentences in<br />

(1) and (2).<br />

I analyze <strong>the</strong>se results as comprehension problems stemming from <strong>the</strong> semantic ambiguity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> partitive<br />

determiner neskol‟ko in its weak and strong readings (cf. Diesing 1992 on similar problems with <strong>the</strong> English<br />

„some‟ ). The interpretation <strong>of</strong> neskol‟ko in (3) presupposes a set <strong>of</strong> particular elements (pillows), part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

domain <strong>of</strong> discourse. I argue that <strong>the</strong> participants in <strong>the</strong> study had problems with <strong>the</strong> interpretation <strong>of</strong> neskol‟ko<br />

due to a failure to establish a presupposition <strong>of</strong> existence, a presupposition that <strong>the</strong> weak non-partitive neskol‟ko<br />

lacks (cf. 4). Thus, <strong>the</strong> „missing‟ presuppositional property yields a weak reading <strong>of</strong> neskol‟ko in heritage<br />

Russian, contrary to <strong>the</strong> expected partitive and quantificational reading <strong>of</strong> neskol‟ko.<br />

Works: Diesing. Indefinites (1992); Ionin, Zubizarreta, and Philippov. Acquisition <strong>of</strong> Article Semantics by Child and<br />

Adult L2-English Learners (2009); Ko, Perovic, Ionin and Wexler. Semantic Universal and Variation in L2 Article<br />

Choice (2008)<br />

36


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Figure 2 Cross-group accuracy<br />

Figure 1 Cross-group RT<br />

37


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Snejana Iovtcheva (Syracuse University)<br />

spiovtch@syr.edu<br />

WH-questions in Bulgarian: Evidence for [focus] movement in a Feature<br />

Based Syntactic Theory<br />

This paper analyzes <strong>the</strong> multiple wh-fronting (MWF) structure <strong>of</strong> Bulgarian under <strong>the</strong> Move-<br />

F(eature) approach to syntactic displacement (Chomsky 1995, 2004) and provides a more unified account<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bulgarian clausal structure than previous attempts. The new analysis challenges Boškovič‟ s<br />

(1998) and Lambova‟ s (2001) move-to-SpecCP analyses by proposing that wh-phrases don‟ t target<br />

SpecCP in Bulgarian. Instead <strong>the</strong> wh-phrases move to a preverbal focus position, which is <strong>the</strong> SpecTP in<br />

line with Motapanyane‟ s (1997) proposal that [focus] is generated in T in Romanian. The new clausal<br />

structure allows us to: 1. propose a unified [focus]driven movement with a systematic feature distribution,<br />

2. capture <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> focalized constituents not only in interrogative, but also in declarative clauses<br />

and yes/no questions in both root and embedded contexts, and 3. explain <strong>the</strong> different behavior <strong>of</strong> relative<br />

pronouns and wh phrases in Bulgarian.<br />

By combining <strong>the</strong> empirical and <strong>the</strong>oretical insights <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r [focus]-related studies, <strong>the</strong> current<br />

paper also explains various structural phenomena that have been discussed previously in Slavic studies:<br />

V2-order, limited Superiority effects, and obligatory Pair-list interpretation (PL). The current paper<br />

analyzes <strong>the</strong>m in terms <strong>of</strong> language-specific principles and parameters for<br />

Bulgarians unique MWF structure and sets Bulgarian apart from o<strong>the</strong>r Slavic languages:<br />

(i) Subject-verb inversion in Bulgarian wh-questions is analyzed not as traditional T-to-C verb<br />

movement, but in terms <strong>of</strong> VP-internal subjects that do not need to move to SpecTP in order to check<br />

Case in Bulgarian. Instead, <strong>the</strong> subject in Bulgarian checks <strong>the</strong> [Nom] Case in its original VP-internal<br />

position. Adverb placement and adverb interpretation (Izvorski 1995), as well as structures with<br />

complementary distribution between fronted wh-elements and fronted subjects support this argument.<br />

(ii) The selective Superiority effects are analyzed as resulting from <strong>the</strong> information structure, in which<br />

one wh-phrase moves up to a Topic position above <strong>the</strong> rest <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fronted wh-phrases but below CP<br />

(Jaeger 2004). By analyzing <strong>the</strong> fixed linear order in terms <strong>of</strong> Jaeger‘s Topic-First-Hypo<strong>the</strong>sis we<br />

include a wide variety <strong>of</strong> language-specific data that have been left out in previous analyses.<br />

(iii) The exclusive PL interpretation is analyzed as resulting from [Q] generated in T ra<strong>the</strong>r than C (in<br />

analogy to Grebenyova‘s (2003) analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PL reading in Russian). Following Hagstrom‘s<br />

(1998) original idea, this paper shows that if [Q] merges lower than <strong>the</strong> landing site <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> fronted<br />

wh-phrases it no longer has scope over <strong>the</strong> wh-phrases in SpecTP and <strong>the</strong>refore blocks <strong>the</strong> SP<br />

reading.<br />

In summary, this paper proposes that cross-linguistic variation among MWF languages shouldn‘t be<br />

exclusively linked to lexical movement to SpecCP, but be analyzed as resulting from <strong>the</strong> distribution<br />

<strong>of</strong> language-specific options, such as: 1. <strong>the</strong> structural position <strong>of</strong> [Q], 2. <strong>the</strong> option <strong>of</strong> VP-internal<br />

subjects, 3. <strong>the</strong> availability and <strong>the</strong> structural position <strong>of</strong> fronted Topics, and 4. choice <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

functional heads can host <strong>the</strong> [focus] feature.<br />

38


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Katarzyna Janic (Universite Lumiere Lyon 2)<br />

Katarzyna.janic@univ-lyon2.fr<br />

The three morphosyntactic patterns <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> antipassive in Slavonic languages<br />

The antipassive, traditionally claimed to correlate with ergativity (Dixon 1994), is commonly defined as a<br />

derived intransitive construction with a two-place predicate <strong>the</strong> object argument <strong>of</strong> which is ei<strong>the</strong>r<br />

omitted or realized as an oblique (Polinsky 2005). To derive antipassive constructions many ergative<br />

languages, in particular <strong>the</strong> Australian ones, use an antipassive marker diachronically associated with <strong>the</strong><br />

reflexive/middle function. The same polysemy also exists in accusative languages, in particular in Slavonic<br />

languages.<br />

This paper argues in favour <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> recognition <strong>of</strong> antipassives in accusative languages with double<br />

objective. It first aims at showing that Slavonic languages possess a type <strong>of</strong> construction that is similar<br />

regarding <strong>the</strong> morphosyntactic derivation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> antipassive in Australian languages. Secondly, it<br />

establishes a typological pattern <strong>of</strong> antipassive marking and its impact on <strong>the</strong> semantic transitive <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

clause.<br />

The present study is based on data taken from a corpus <strong>of</strong> utterances elicited from native speakers,<br />

and expanded by examples from <strong>the</strong> literature. Ex. (1b) - (3b) illustrate three types <strong>of</strong> antipassive<br />

construction derived from <strong>the</strong> transitive ones (1a) - (3a) respectively:<br />

(1) a. On-Ø vypil piv-o. Russian<br />

he-NOM drink.PST.3SG.M beer-ACC<br />

‘He drank <strong>the</strong> beer.’ (<strong>the</strong> whole available amount)<br />

b. On-Ø vypil piv-a.<br />

he-NOM drink.PST.3SG.M beer-GEN<br />

‘He drank some beer.’ (Shibatani 2009:330)<br />

(2) a. Chłopiec-Ø jadł truskawki. Polish<br />

boy-NOM.SG.M eat.PST.3SG.M strawberry.ACC.PL.F<br />

‘The boy was eating <strong>the</strong> strawberries.’<br />

b. Chłopiec-Ø ob-jadł się truskawkami.<br />

boy-NOM.SG.M OB-eat.PST.3SG.M SIĘ strawberry.INS.PL.F<br />

‘The boy gorged himself on <strong>the</strong> strawberries.’<br />

39


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(3) a. Janek-Ø pcha dzieci na przerwach. Polish<br />

Janek-NOM push.PRS.3SG children.ACC on breaks<br />

‘Janek pushes children on school breaks.’<br />

b. Janek-Ø pcha się na przerwach.<br />

Janek-NOM push.PRS.3SG SIĘ on breaks<br />

‘Janek is in a habit to push [people/ o<strong>the</strong>r children+ on school breaks.’<br />

Building on Shibatani’s analysis on case and voice (2009), I propose that Slavonic languages have three<br />

typological patterns <strong>of</strong> antipassive marking that is realized in nominal arguments and/or in a verbal form.<br />

The first is signalled by <strong>the</strong> difference in case form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> object, (1b). A distinction between accusative<br />

and partitive genitive serves to encode a semantic distinction between total and partial affectedness <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> object. The second pattern results in <strong>the</strong> nominative-oblique (instrumental) case-frame and a change<br />

in <strong>the</strong> morphological shape <strong>of</strong> a verb, (2b). The active-antipassive alternation modifies <strong>the</strong> semantic<br />

properties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> subject that is now fully affected by its own action. Due to <strong>the</strong> affected-agent<br />

semantics, <strong>the</strong> antipassive puts <strong>the</strong> semantically transitive event in a different pragmatic perspective i.e.:<br />

<strong>the</strong> focus is now on <strong>the</strong> effect <strong>the</strong> action produces on <strong>the</strong> agent ra<strong>the</strong>r than on <strong>the</strong> patient. The last<br />

morphosyntactic pattern <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> antipassive is identified in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbal marker only, <strong>the</strong> presence<br />

<strong>of</strong> which blocks <strong>the</strong> overt realisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> object, (3b). The omission <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> object affects its semantic<br />

properties i.e.: it is interpreted as a non-referential, generic argument.<br />

Abbreviations:<br />

ACC: accusative F: feminine GEN: genitive INS: instrumental M: masculine NOM: nominative<br />

PL : plural PRS: present PST: past SG: singular<br />

References:<br />

COOREMAN, Ann. ‗A Functional Typology <strong>of</strong> Antipassive‘. In: Fox, B., Hopper, P.J. (eds.): Voice: Form and<br />

Function. Amsterdam: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 1993. Pages 49-87.<br />

DIXON, R.M.W. Ergativity. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1994.<br />

NEDJALKOV, Vladimir P. ‗Polysemy <strong>of</strong> reciprocal markers‘. In Nedjalkov, Vladimir P. (ed.): Reciprocal<br />

Constructions. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 2007. Pages 231-334.<br />

POLINSKY, Maria. ‗Antipassive Constructions‘. In Haspelmath Martin, Dryer Martin S., Gill David and Comrie<br />

Bernard (eds.): The World Atlas Of Language Structure. Oxford University Press, 2005. Pages 438-439.<br />

SHIBATANI, Masayoshi. ‗Case and voice: case in derived constructions.‘ In Malchukov Andrej and Andrew Specer<br />

(eds.): The Oxford handbook <strong>of</strong> case. Oxford University Press, 2009. Pages 322-338.<br />

TERRILL, Angela. ‗The Development <strong>of</strong> Antipassive Constructions in Australian Languages‘. In Australian Journal<br />

<strong>of</strong> Linguistics. Australia, 1997. Pages 71-88.<br />

TSUNODA, Tasaku. ‗Reflexive and middle constructions <strong>of</strong> Warrungu (Australia)‘. In Tsunoda Tasaku and Taro<br />

Kageyama (eds.): Voice and Grammatical Relations. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing<br />

Company, 2006. Pages 299-333.<br />

TSUNODA, Tasaku. ‗Antipassives in Warrungu and o<strong>the</strong>r Australian languages'. In Shibatani, Masayoshi (ed.):<br />

Passive and Voice. Amsterdam/Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 1988. Pages 595-649.<br />

40


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Sylwester Jaworski (Szczecin University)<br />

Sylwester.jaworski@univ.szczecin.pl<br />

Recent changes in <strong>the</strong> phonology and morphology <strong>of</strong> Polish<br />

Culture contact leads inevitably to language contact and language contact, in turn, is very likely<br />

to result in more or less pr<strong>of</strong>ound language change. Since English is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world‟ s most<br />

important linguae francae, it is obvious that it exerts an enormous influence on o<strong>the</strong>r languages.<br />

Nowadays speakers <strong>of</strong> many languages not only borrow hundreds <strong>of</strong> words from English, but<br />

<strong>the</strong>y also start employing morphological processes characteristic <strong>of</strong> English to modify <strong>the</strong><br />

internal structure <strong>of</strong> native words.<br />

The present paper recent changes in Polish which appear to have been influenced by <strong>the</strong><br />

English language. These changes affect not only <strong>the</strong> lexicon that currently contains almost two<br />

thousand English borrowings (cf. Willim – Wohlfeld-Mańczak 1993), but also <strong>the</strong> phonetics and,<br />

in particular, <strong>the</strong> morphology <strong>of</strong> Polish. As far as phonetics is concerned, one can observe that<br />

<strong>the</strong> rhotic sound <strong>of</strong> Polish, which is classified as a trill (cf. Wierzchowska 1980, Sobkowiak<br />

2001), undergoes weakening and is normally realised as ei<strong>the</strong>r a tap or an approximant whose<br />

acoustic features are very similar to those <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> English „r-sound‟ . Needless to say, teenagers<br />

produce approximant rhotics more frequently than adults. Given that in <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

teenagers who took part in <strong>the</strong> experiment conducted for <strong>the</strong> purposes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presentation more<br />

than a half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> rhotics were realised as approximants, <strong>the</strong> results can be seen as a sign <strong>of</strong> a<br />

sound change taking place. Moreover, one <strong>of</strong>ten gets <strong>the</strong> impression, confirmed by <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong><br />

recent studies, e.g. Jaworski 2009, that some unaccented Polish vowels undergo significant<br />

phonetic reduction in casual or fast speech. Interestingly, in <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> /e/ and /ɨ / <strong>the</strong> reduction is<br />

so pr<strong>of</strong>ound that it results in neutralisation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> phonological contrast between <strong>the</strong> two vowel<br />

sounds. As a consequence, many pairs <strong>of</strong> words, especially those beginning with <strong>the</strong> prefixes<br />

przy-and prze-, are pronounced <strong>the</strong> same, e.g. przyjechałem „I arrived‟ and przejechałem „I ran<br />

over‟ , both realised as [pʃ ɘjexaem].<br />

The most striking changes, however, seem to have taken place in morphology. The young who<br />

learn at school how English words are clipped, how blends are formed and how two lexical items can be<br />

put toge<strong>the</strong>r to produce a new word <strong>of</strong> different meaning, experiment with native words by applying <strong>the</strong><br />

41


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

same processes. As a result, <strong>the</strong>ir repertoire includes many items that are usually perceived by <strong>the</strong> older<br />

generations as totally unacceptable forms <strong>of</strong> existing words, e.g. szacun that is derived from szacunek<br />

„respect‟ by removing <strong>the</strong> pseudo-suffix –ek, or manifa that is a clipped form <strong>of</strong> manifestacja<br />

„manifestation‟ .<br />

REFERENCES:<br />

Jaworski, Sylwester.2009. ―Inertial and non-inertial phonological processes‖. Poznań Studies in<br />

Contemporary Lingustics 45 (1), pp. 103-129.<br />

Sobkowiak, Włodzimierz. 2001. English phonetics for Poles. Poznań: Wydawnictwo Poznańskie.<br />

Wierzchowska, Bożena. 1980. Fonetyka i fonologia języka polskiego [The phonetics and phonology <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Polish language]. Wrocław, Warszawa, Kraków, Poznań:<br />

Ossolineum. Willim, Ewa – Wohlfeld-Mańczak, Elżbieta. 1993. A contrastive approach to problems with<br />

English. Warszawa: Wydawnictwo Naukowe PWN.<br />

42


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Brian Joseph (The Ohio State University)<br />

bjoseph@ling.ohio-state.edu<br />

The Rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Bulgarian Definite Article and Grammaticalization Theory<br />

Heine and Kuteva (2008) discuss <strong>the</strong> rise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> definite article in Bulgarian and characterize it as<br />

showing ―<strong>the</strong> explanatory value <strong>of</strong> grammaticalization‖. Moreover, it is a prime example <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> power <strong>of</strong><br />

what <strong>the</strong>y call ―integrative grammaticalization <strong>the</strong>ory‖, i.e., ―a <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> grammaticalization taking into<br />

account both contact-related and non-contact-related situations‖ (p. 229). They rightly recognize <strong>the</strong><br />

historical links <strong>the</strong> definite article has to demonstratives, and develop an account within<br />

grammaticalization <strong>the</strong>ory resolving <strong>the</strong> ―apparent contradiction‖ <strong>of</strong> a postpositive article compared to<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r positioning for <strong>the</strong> demonstrative. They argue that <strong>the</strong> Middle Bulgarian demonstrative was not<br />

fixed in its present-day pre-nominal position and that <strong>the</strong> article placement reflects an earlier – and<br />

attested --postpositive demonstrative possibility. Moreover, <strong>the</strong>y invoke language contact as having ―at<br />

least an accelerating and/or reinforcing role‖ in <strong>the</strong> Bulgarian developments, so that Bulgarian becomes<br />

a paradigm case <strong>of</strong> contactrelated grammaticalization (―a grammaticalization process … due to <strong>the</strong><br />

influence <strong>of</strong> one language on ano<strong>the</strong>r‖ (p. 218)). Their main reasons for bringing in language contact are<br />

that <strong>the</strong> Balkans are known as a contact-rich area and that similar developments are found in Rumanian,<br />

which <strong>the</strong>y call ―<strong>the</strong> only [sic] Romance language … spoken in <strong>the</strong> Balkans‖ (p. 222).<br />

In this paper, I <strong>of</strong>fer a critique <strong>of</strong> Heine & Kuteva‟ s account, based on three considerations:<br />

a. First, from a conceptual standpoint, I question <strong>the</strong> very notion <strong>of</strong> ―contact-induced<br />

grammaticalization‖. If grammaticalization is a process, as Heine & Kuteva state, it is hard to imagine a<br />

process, which is, after all, a ra<strong>the</strong>r abstract entity, passing from one language into ano<strong>the</strong>r, especially<br />

since <strong>the</strong> material involved in borrowing is typically fairly concrete (words, sounds, constructions, etc.).<br />

On <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand, grammaticalization as a result (see Newmeyer 1998, Janda 2001 on this view) would<br />

<strong>of</strong>fer something concrete in one language that could be a model for a formation in ano<strong>the</strong>r language, via<br />

what is traditionally called ―calquing‖; <strong>the</strong> steps, <strong>the</strong>n, leading to a grammaticalization are carried out on a<br />

language-internal basis and <strong>the</strong> involvement <strong>of</strong> language contact becomes ra<strong>the</strong>r incidental.<br />

b. Second, from an empirical standpoint, <strong>the</strong>y fail to recognize that <strong>the</strong> article is not merely<br />

postposed onto <strong>the</strong> noun but is ra<strong>the</strong>r enclitic within <strong>the</strong> noun phrase, e.g.:<br />

kniga „book‟ / kniga-ta „<strong>the</strong> book‟<br />

stara kniga „old book‟<br />

stara-ta kniga / *stara kniga-ta „<strong>the</strong> old book‟ and that this characteristic does not derive in any<br />

way from <strong>the</strong> positional properties <strong>of</strong> apparent source demonstratives.<br />

c. Finally, while invoking language contact here is reasonable, <strong>the</strong> directionality need not be as<br />

<strong>the</strong>y say; <strong>the</strong>y omit Albanian altoge<strong>the</strong>r, even though <strong>the</strong> source <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> postposed article in <strong>the</strong> Balkans<br />

needs to take that language, as well as ancient links between Albanian and Romanian, into account (Hamp<br />

1982). Paying attention to <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r Balkan representative <strong>of</strong> Romance, namely Judezmo, is instructive<br />

here, since it came to <strong>the</strong> Balkans only after <strong>the</strong> 15th century, too late to take part in <strong>the</strong> formative<br />

processes Hamp sees as crucial to postpositive article formation.<br />

43


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Kateryna Kent (University <strong>of</strong> Minnesota)<br />

Kent0082@umn.edu<br />

Prepositional Phrases <strong>of</strong> Motion Verbs in Surzhyk, a Russian-Ukrainian mixed<br />

language<br />

Centuries <strong>of</strong> colonization by <strong>the</strong> Russian Empire created favorable conditions for Russian-Ukrainian<br />

language contact in Ukraine. Surzhyk is <strong>the</strong> product <strong>of</strong> such contact, a linguistic variety consisting <strong>of</strong><br />

Ukrainian grammar with admixture <strong>of</strong> Russian lexical morphemes. Current public discourse associates<br />

Surzhyk with parochialism, lack <strong>of</strong> education, and a low culture (Bilaniuk, 2004). Current linguistic<br />

discourse identifies Surzhyk as a mixed language (Flier, 2008; Gasparov, 2006), interference (Stavyts‟ ka<br />

& Trub, 2007; Vakhtin et al, 2003), or as a group <strong>of</strong> separate linguistic varieties ranging from<br />

codeswitching to language mixing to fused lects (Bilaniuk, 2004). The purpose <strong>of</strong> this research is to<br />

examine prepositional phrases <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> motion verbs in Surzhyk. I argue that preposition choice is due to <strong>the</strong><br />

structural changes in <strong>the</strong> class <strong>of</strong> motion verbs induced by <strong>the</strong> Russian Grammar ra<strong>the</strong>r than codeswitching<br />

between Russian and Ukrainian.<br />

The analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> morphosyntactic structure <strong>of</strong> Surzhyk‟ s spoken data within Myers-Scotton‟ s<br />

Matrix Frame Model (MLF) reveals that Surzhyk results from composite codeswitching with Ukrainian (U<br />

hereinafter) being <strong>the</strong> Matrix Language and Russian (R hereinafter) being <strong>the</strong> Embedded Language.<br />

Consider (1) below (U morphemes are in plain text, R morphemes are in italic):<br />

(1) tak vsɛ na aɦ arod.i bulɔ<br />

and everything on kitchen-garden.Loc be.3sg.neut.Past<br />

„There was everything in <strong>the</strong> kitchen-garden.‟<br />

In (1) <strong>the</strong> lexical morpheme „aɦ arod‟ comes from R but it is embedded in a U PP and receives U<br />

Locative Case marking –i. In MLF terms <strong>the</strong> agreement marker –i is a late system morpheme because it is<br />

not activated until <strong>the</strong> smaller constituents are assembled. Some structural changes in <strong>the</strong> class <strong>of</strong> U<br />

motion verbs, namely, <strong>the</strong>ir governing <strong>of</strong> Russian prepositions, indicate that Surzhyk is a mixed language.<br />

Consider (2), where <strong>the</strong> U verb „jizdyla‟ governs R preposition v:<br />

(2) na rabotu jizdyla v Kyiv.<br />

to work.Acc go.1sg.fem.Past to Kyiv.Acc<br />

„I went to work to Kyiv‟ .<br />

In Ukrainian, motion verbs indicating movement towards a place require <strong>the</strong> preposition do followed by<br />

an NP in <strong>the</strong> Genitive case, as in (3)<br />

(3) lɛ lɛ ka prylitaje do sɛ la<br />

stork fly.3sg.Pres to village.Gen<br />

„The stork flies to <strong>the</strong> village‟<br />

In Russian, <strong>the</strong> same relationship is conveyed by <strong>the</strong> preposition v followed by an NP in <strong>the</strong> Accusative<br />

case. Surzhyk data shows that its speakers use Ukrainian motion verbs with Russian preposition v<br />

governing <strong>the</strong> Accusative case, as in (4)<br />

44


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(4) Ja pojihala v Leninhrad, u Moskvu<br />

I go.3sg.Past to Leningrad.Acc to Moscow.Acc<br />

„I wanted to go to Leningrad, to Moscow‟<br />

Note <strong>the</strong> interchangeable use <strong>of</strong> prepositions v/u pertinent to Ukrainian. The consistency <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong><br />

v+Acc by Surzhyk speakers across <strong>the</strong> territory <strong>of</strong> Ukraine and <strong>the</strong> fact that Surzhyk speakers do not<br />

demonstrate or report active command <strong>of</strong> both U and R indicates that Surzhyk functions as a single code.<br />

This classification can accurately account for both grammatical structure and sociolinguistic Surzhyk data.<br />

Selected References<br />

Auer, P. (1999). From codeswitching via language mixing to fused lects: Toward a<br />

dynamic typology <strong>of</strong> bilingual speech. The International Journal <strong>of</strong> Bilingualism,<br />

3(4), 309-332.<br />

Bilaniuk, L. (2004). A typology <strong>of</strong> Surzhyk: Mixed Ukrainian-Russian language.<br />

International Journal <strong>of</strong> Bilingualism, 8(4), 409-425.<br />

Bilaniuk, L. (2005). Contested tongues: Language politics and cultural correction in<br />

Ukraine. Ithaca: Cornell University Press.<br />

Flier, M. (1998). Surzhyk: The rules <strong>of</strong> engagement. Harvard Ukrainian Studies, (22),<br />

113-136.<br />

Flier, M. (2008). Surzhyk or Surzhyks?. In G. Hentschel, & S. Zaprudski (Eds.),<br />

Belarusian trasjanka and ukrainian surzhyk: Structural and social aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

description and categorization. (pp. 39-56). Oldenburg: BIS-Verlag der Carl von<br />

Ossietzky Universitaet Oldenburg.<br />

Masenko, L. (2004). Mova i suspilstvo. Kyiv: Akademiia.<br />

Masenko, L. (2008). Surzhyk: Istoriia formuvanniia, suchasnyj stan, perspektyvy funktionuvannia. In<br />

G. Hentschel, & S. Zaprudski (Eds.), Belarusian trasjanka and Ukrainian surzhyk: Structural<br />

and social aspects <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir description and categorization.<br />

(pp. 1-37). Oldenburg: BIS-Verlag der Carl von Ossietzky Universitaet<br />

Oldenburg. Myers-Scotton, C. (2002). Contact linguistics: Bilingual encounters<br />

and grammatical outcomes. New York: Oxford University Press. Myers-<br />

Scotton, C. (2003). What lies beneath: Split (mixed languages) as contact<br />

phenomena. In<br />

Y. Matras, & P. Bakker (Eds.), The mixed language debate. (pp. 73-106). Berlin: Mouton de<br />

Gruyter. Serbenska, O. (1994). Antysurzhyk. Lviv: Svit. Stavytska, L., & Trub, V. (2007). Surzhyk:<br />

Mif, mova, komunikatsia. In L. Stavytska (Ed.),<br />

Ukrainsko-rosijska dvomovnist' (pp. 31-121). Kyiv: Pulsary.<br />

Thomason, S. G. (2003). Social factors and linguistic processes in <strong>the</strong> emergence <strong>of</strong> stable mixed<br />

languages. In Y. Matras, & P. Bakker (Eds.), The mixed language debate. (pp. 21-40). Berlin:<br />

Mouton de Gruyter.<br />

Thomason, S. G., & Kauffman, T. (1988). Language contact, creolization, and genetic<br />

linguistics. Berkeley: University <strong>of</strong> California Press.<br />

Vakhtin, N., Zhironkina, O., Romanova, E. & Liskovets, I. (2003). Opredelenie Surzhyka v<br />

sotsiolingvisticheskom aspekte. Retrieved November 15, 2007, from<br />

http://www.eu.spb.ru/ethno/projects/project3/ukraine/007/009.htm<br />

45


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Christina Kramer, Joseph Schallert, and Julia Mikhailova (University <strong>of</strong> Toronto)<br />

ce.kramer@utoronto.ca<br />

Two Roads Diverge: Slavic Linguistics for Undergraduates<br />

We have long known that many students interested in languages avoid <strong>the</strong> language major<br />

because <strong>the</strong>y are not interested in upper level literature courses. At <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Toronto we<br />

have gradually introduced a major in Slavic languages and linguistics that taps into <strong>the</strong> Slavic<br />

linguistic expertise <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> faculty. Students are also encouraged to take courses in general<br />

linguistics. These courses provide <strong>the</strong> basis for a language and Slavic linguistics focused<br />

undergraduate major or minor and tap into a different student cohort. There are courses from <strong>the</strong><br />

first to fourth year levels which can be taken alongside intensive work in one or more Slavic<br />

languages. The linguistic courses include:<br />

1st yr: Seminar Indo-European Languages and Culture: From Gibraltar to <strong>the</strong> Ganges (In<br />

Search <strong>of</strong> Linguistic Origins)<br />

2nd year: Slavic Languages: Unity and Diversity Introduction to <strong>the</strong> exploration <strong>of</strong><br />

linguistic relations among Slavic languages and dialects, as well as language contacts between<br />

Slavic and its neighbours.<br />

3rd year: Old Church Slavonic<br />

Language, Politics, and Identity (focus on languages <strong>of</strong> Sou<strong>the</strong>astern Europe and <strong>the</strong> former<br />

Soviet Union)<br />

4th Year: Structure <strong>of</strong> Russian: Phonetics, Phonology, and Morphology<br />

46


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ivona Kucerova & Grazyna Drzazga (McMaster University)<br />

ivona @alum.mit.edu,drzazggm@mcmaster.ca<br />

How many phases are in passives: -no/-to constructions revisited<br />

The <strong>the</strong>oretical interest in Polish/Ukrainian -no/-to constructions (NT) (Borsley 1988,<br />

Nedashikivska Adams 1998, Blevins 2003, Kibort 2008, Lavine & Freidin 2002, Lavine 2005,<br />

2010) stems from <strong>the</strong> fact that NT lacks an external argument and yet <strong>the</strong> internal argument (IA)<br />

gets Accusative (Acc) in a violation <strong>of</strong> Burzio‟ s generalization (Burzio 1986). The lack <strong>of</strong><br />

Nominative (Nom) and <strong>the</strong> fact that <strong>the</strong> main verb shows default agreement have led some<br />

researchers (Lavine & Freidin 2002, Lavine 2005, 2010) to analyze NT as a passive construction<br />

with defective T(ense). We argue that this analysis fails to account for structural and semantic<br />

properties <strong>of</strong> NT and for differences between Polish and Ukrainian. We argue that Polish NT<br />

only contains <strong>the</strong> vP phase (Chomsky 2001, 2005, 2008). In contrast, Ukrainian has two distinct<br />

structures: one corresponds to vP and one to CP. In <strong>the</strong> latter structure, Acc results from <strong>the</strong> IA<br />

being spelled-out before <strong>the</strong> Nom feature gets introduced to <strong>the</strong> derivation.<br />

Puzzle: Polish NT differs from regular passives in that: (i) IA is realized as Acc instead <strong>of</strong> Nom,<br />

(1). (ii) There is no overt Tense marking, (2). (iii) There is a Tense restriction: NT must be<br />

interpreted as Past, (3) v. (4). (iv) NT IA must be interpreted as focus, while <strong>the</strong> passive IA may<br />

be interpreted as given. The contrast can roughly be captured by <strong>the</strong> corresponding English<br />

articles: while NT IA may be translated as indefinite, <strong>the</strong> IA <strong>of</strong> regular passives usually<br />

corresponds to an English definite DP, (5). In Ukrainian, as in Polish, NT may appear without an<br />

overt auxiliary, but <strong>the</strong>n it is obligatorily interpreted as Past. If an auxiliary is present, NT can<br />

mean Past or Future, (6). Lavine & Freidin‟ s proposal that T in NT is defective successfully<br />

accounts for (i), never<strong>the</strong>less it fails to account for (ii)–(iv) and for <strong>the</strong> two types <strong>of</strong> NT in<br />

Ukrainian and <strong>the</strong>ir distinct properties.<br />

Proposal:<br />

We argue that auxiliary-less NT is formed by <strong>the</strong> vP phase (with no C/T). Consequently, Nom<br />

remains unassigned, (i). Since <strong>the</strong>re is no T, a finite auxiliary cannot be merged ei<strong>the</strong>r, (ii).<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, <strong>the</strong> lack <strong>of</strong> T yields <strong>the</strong> Past interpretation as <strong>the</strong> default interpretation for tense-less<br />

languages (Bohnemeyer & Swift 2004, J´ohannsd´ottir & Mat<strong>the</strong>wson 2008), (iii). In contrast,<br />

Ukrainian NT with an auxiliary is a two-phase structure. Crucially, Nom still fails to be assigned:<br />

since <strong>the</strong> IA is interpreted as focus, it does not raise to <strong>the</strong> edge <strong>of</strong> vP and <strong>the</strong>refore it cannot enter<br />

a feature-checking relation with C/T without violating <strong>the</strong> PIC. NT thus contrasts with regular<br />

passives in which v is not a phase head and <strong>the</strong> IA is free to enter a checking relation with C/T.<br />

Interestingly, <strong>the</strong> IA optionally surfaces preverbally. We argue that this follows from <strong>the</strong><br />

semantics <strong>of</strong> NT: fronting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> IA is an instance <strong>of</strong> left-periphery focus, (iv), and as such it only<br />

arises at PF (Fanselow & Lenertov´a to appear), with no effect on feature valuation.<br />

47


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Vladimir Kulikov (University <strong>of</strong> Iowa)<br />

vladimir-kulikov@uiowa.edu<br />

Voicing assimilation in fast speech in Russian<br />

Sonorant transparency in Russian (Jakobson 1978) is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most unusual phenomena that<br />

have been reported in studies <strong>of</strong> voicing assimilation in <strong>the</strong> world‟ s languages. It violates a<br />

common property <strong>of</strong> obstruents to preserve voicing specification before a sonorant (Trubetzkoy 1969).<br />

Hayes (1984) argues that voicing propagates through a sonorant at a proclitic boundary in fast speech, so<br />

that an obstruent assimilates to a following obstruent when a sonorant consonant<br />

haze‟ ). Not every linguist agrees about <strong>the</strong> existence <strong>of</strong> sonorant transparency. It is argued to be a<br />

gradient phenomenon (Cho 1990, Padgett 2002), conditionally limited to <strong>the</strong> environment before devoiced<br />

sonorants (Shevoroshkin 1971), or even unattested in Standard Russian (Es‟ kova 1971, Kavitskaya<br />

1999). Robblee and Burton (1997) found no evidence <strong>of</strong> assimilation in closure duration or voicing for <strong>the</strong><br />

first obstruent (C1) in an obstruent-sonorant-obstruent cluster in normal speech. In spite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se doubts,<br />

claims about voicing assimilation through a sonorant are usually included in phonological analyses <strong>of</strong><br />

Russian to support important <strong>the</strong>oretical claims (Kiparsky 1985, Steriade 1997, Petrova 2003, Rubach<br />

2008).<br />

In order to determine whe<strong>the</strong>r sonorant transparency actually occurs in fast speech in Russian, eight<br />

native speakers (four female and four male) were tested in Tambov, Russia. Two voicing processes<br />

which are claimed to occur in fast speech were studied: voicing assimilation in an obstruent-obstruent<br />

cluster across a word boundary and sonorant transparency to assimilation.<br />

In Experiment 1, <strong>the</strong> speakers produced 24 test phrases with obstruent-obstruent clusters across a word<br />

boundary in isolation, and in a carrier phrase in normal and fast speech (N=576). The results show that<br />

voicing assimilation in obstruent clusters across a word boundary in fast speech is a categorical<br />

phonological process. No significant difference in closure duration between underlying voiced (58 ms)<br />

and voiceless (58.5 ms) C1 obstruents was found (p > 0.1). Difference between voiced and voiceless C1<br />

obstruents in voicing during closure was not significant ei<strong>the</strong>r (p > 0.1). C1 obstruents were pronounced as<br />

voiced before a voiced obstruent, and as voiceless before a voiceless obstruent.<br />

In Experiment 2, <strong>the</strong> speakers produced 30 test phrases with obstruent-sonorant-obstruent clusters across<br />

a clitic boundary in isolation in normal speech and in a carrier phrase in fast speech (N=464).<br />

Assimilation before an intervening sonorant in fast speech is not categorical. Voiceless and voiced<br />

obstruents preserve statistically significant differences in closure duration (91 ms vs. 68 ms) [F(1,462) =<br />

34.58, p < 0.001], and in voicing during closure (22% vs. 86%). Some optional and gradient<br />

assimilation in voicing was found: 19% <strong>of</strong> C1 obstruents were partially devoiced before a voiceless C2<br />

across a sonorant and only 6% <strong>of</strong> C1 obstruents were partially voiced before a voiced C2 across a<br />

sonorant. The fact that <strong>the</strong>re was no complete assimilation across sonorants and that only a few speakers<br />

exhibited even partial assimilation strongly suggest that „sonorant transparency‟ is not phonological in<br />

modern Russian. Ra<strong>the</strong>r, it is a phonetic process attested only in fast speech.<br />

48


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Julia Kuznetsova and Svetlana Sokolova (University <strong>of</strong> Tromso)<br />

julia.kuznetsova@uit.no, svetlana.sokolova@uit.no<br />

Aspectual triplets in Russian: semantic predictability and regularity<br />

The core notion <strong>of</strong> research on Russian aspect is an aspectual pair, which consists <strong>of</strong> imperfective and<br />

perfective verb (Vinogradov 1947, Švedova 1980). The assumption that two verbs form an aspectual pair<br />

is based on several diagnostic criteria, such as Maslov’s criterion (1984) or imperative with negation<br />

criterion (Zaliznjak&Šmelev 2000). The pairs can be formed via perfectivization (pisat’-napisat’ ‘write’) or<br />

imperfectivization (perepisat’-perepisyvat’ ‘rewrite’). The majority <strong>of</strong> Russian perfective verbs have one<br />

imperfective counterpart. However, some aspectual pairs formed by perfectivization also have a second<br />

imperfective correlate formed by imperfectivization (goret’-sgoret’-sgorat’ ‘burn’), which phenomenon is<br />

referred to as an aspectual triplet consisting <strong>of</strong> primary imperfective (IPFV1), perfective and secondary<br />

imperfective (IPFV2) (Veyrenc 1980, Apresjan 1995, Petruxina 2000, Zalizniak&Mikaelian 2010). Studies<br />

<strong>of</strong> aspectual triplets usually are concerned with typology <strong>of</strong> triplets, where triplets with marginal use <strong>of</strong><br />

IPFV2 and triplets with marginal use <strong>of</strong> IPFV1 are studied.<br />

Our research is based on <strong>the</strong> Exploring Emptiness (EE) database developed at <strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong><br />

Tromsø, which lists all aspectual pairs in Russian formed by perfectivization (Janda&Lyashevskaya<br />

forthcoming). The data for <strong>the</strong> IPFV2 is extracted from <strong>the</strong> RNC 2 and Google search engine. For 1981<br />

pairs in <strong>the</strong> EE database 733 IPFV2 are attested in <strong>the</strong> RNC (37%) and 1536 IPFV2 are attested in Google<br />

(77%). These figures are noticeably larger than <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> triplets considered in <strong>the</strong> literature, which<br />

shows that <strong>the</strong> productivity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> phenomenon is significantly underestimated. Even verbs that are<br />

usually claimed not to allow secondary imperfectivization, occasionally produce IPFV2 (Table 1), as<br />

example (1) illustrates.<br />

Given that this phenomenon appears to be regular and productive, we can conclude that<br />

secondary imperfectivization is characterized by regular semantics. Following Veyrenc (1980: 176), we<br />

propose a unified semantics for <strong>the</strong> formation <strong>of</strong> an IPFV2. While “IPFV1 denotes a process regarded<br />

without consideration <strong>of</strong> its result, IPFV2 denotes a process regarded with a consideration <strong>of</strong> its result”.<br />

Yet, as our analysis shows, <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> prefix and <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbal stem need also to<br />

be taken into account. For instance, prefix po, which usually denotes ‘boundedness in time’ does not<br />

coincide with <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> result. In <strong>the</strong> EE database, 21% <strong>of</strong> all verbs are formed with <strong>the</strong> prefix po<br />

(Table 2) but only 12% <strong>of</strong> all IPFV2 use prefix po, which shows that this prefix is repulsed from IPFV2.<br />

Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, comparing two po-prefixed verbs concerned with weight - poxudet’ ‘lose weight’ and<br />

popolnet’ ‘gain weight’ - we see that <strong>the</strong> former has IPFV2 (Table 3) while <strong>the</strong> latter does not because<br />

losing weight is considered to be a more desirable result.<br />

2 The Russian National Corpus (www.ruscorpora.ru)<br />

49


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

The interaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se three factors helps us to explain contextual asymmetries, preferences<br />

towards grammatical contexts and certain constructions that an IPFV2 has. Moreover, it enables us to<br />

account for <strong>the</strong> differences in <strong>the</strong> typology <strong>of</strong> triplets. The marginality <strong>of</strong> IPFV2 or IPFV1 depends on how<br />

well <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> its prefix and <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> its verbal stem coincide with <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> result.<br />

verb Occurences in Google<br />

napisyvat’ ‘write-ipfv2’ 3 820<br />

postraivat’ ‘build-ipfv2’ 893<br />

sdelyvat’ ‘do-ipfv2’ 195<br />

Table 1. Occurrences <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> secondary imperfectives considered to be marginal<br />

(1) Êti ljudi postroili svoi postrojki tam, gde ix postraivat’ nel’zja. Tam dolžny otdyxat’<br />

ljudi i sobački.<br />

’These people build <strong>the</strong>ir houses at <strong>the</strong> place, where it is prohibited to build. People and dogs should<br />

be resting <strong>the</strong>re.’<br />

www.echo.msk.ru/programs/razvorot/650834-echo/comments.html<br />

all po %<br />

aspectual pairs (EE) 1981 417 21<br />

secondary imperfectives in <strong>the</strong> RNC 733 94 12<br />

Table 2. Number <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbs with prefix po<br />

verb glos occurences in Google<br />

poxudevat’ lose weight 5<br />

popolnevat’ gain weight 0<br />

Table 3. IPFV2 <strong>of</strong> poxudet’ ‘lose weight’ and popolnet’ ‘gain weight’<br />

References<br />

Apresjan, Ju.D. (1995) Traktovka izbytočnyx aspektual’nyx paradigm v tolkovom slovare. Izbrannye trudy. V.2.<br />

Integral’noe opisanie jazyka.<br />

Janda, L. & Lyashevskaya, O. (forthcoming) Grammatical pr<strong>of</strong>iles and <strong>the</strong> interaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> lexicon with aspect,<br />

tense and mood in Russian // Cognitive Linguistics.<br />

Maslov Ju. S. (1984) Vid I leksičeskoe značenie glagola v russkom jazyke. In Maslov. Očerki po aspektualogii.<br />

Leningrad.<br />

Petruxina E.V. (2000) Aspektual’nye kategorii glagola v russkom jazyke v sopostavlenii s češskim, pol’skim i<br />

bolgarskim jazykami. Moskva.<br />

Švedova, N. Ju. et al. (1980). Russkaja grammatika. Moskva.<br />

Veyrenc, Jacques (1980) Un problème de formes concurrentes dans l’économie de l’aspect en russe: imperfectifs<br />

premiers et imperfectifs seconds. In Études sur les verbe russe. Paris. Institut d’etudes slaves.<br />

Vinogradov, V. V. (1947) Russkij jazyk: grammatičeskoe uenie o slove. Moscow: Učpedgiz.<br />

Zaliznjak Anna A. & Šmelev A.D. (2000) Vvedenie v russkuju aspektologiju. Moskva: Jazyki russkoj kultury.<br />

Zaliznjak, Anna A. & Mikaeljan I.L. (2010) O meste vidovyx troek v aspektual’noj sisteme russkogo jazyka. Dialog<br />

2010. Moskva.<br />

50


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Julia Kuznetsova (University <strong>of</strong> Tromso)<br />

Julia.kuznetsova@uit.no<br />

Gestures through grammatical gender: evidence from Russian<br />

Gender is an important parameter in human communication. For example, it has been shown that men and<br />

women have preference towards certain words and expressions (for example see a study <strong>of</strong> a spoken<br />

corpus by Schmid (2003)). In addition to <strong>the</strong> verbal communication people also communicate nonverbally<br />

and gender plays an important role in non-verbal communication as well. For example, outfit and<br />

appearance usually signal gender. This study investigates gender preferences in ano<strong>the</strong>r non-verbal area <strong>of</strong><br />

communication – gestures. Men and women can prefer certain gestures. This study <strong>of</strong>fers a design that<br />

facilitates objective measurement <strong>of</strong> preferences towards masculine or feminine use in a way similar to <strong>the</strong><br />

preference for certain expressions found in a spoken corpus.<br />

We cannot measure gestures in a written corpus, but we can measure how gestures are talked<br />

about and which subjects use <strong>the</strong>m. Russian gives us a unique opportunity to study such gender<br />

preferences, since its past tense contains a gender marker. In this study I use as a measurement <strong>the</strong><br />

fem:masc ratio, which <strong>the</strong> ratio <strong>of</strong> occurrences <strong>of</strong> feminine past tense forms to masculine past tense forms<br />

in <strong>the</strong> RNC 3 . This ratio is rounded to one decimal number. The typical ratio for a Russian verb is 0.3<br />

which means that usually <strong>the</strong>re are three masculine past tense forms for one feminine past tense form.<br />

Expressions that have a ratio less than 0.2 are considered to have preference for masculine use.<br />

Expressions that have a ratio more than 0.4 are considered to have preference for feminine use.<br />

Gestural expressions are collected from <strong>the</strong> dictionary <strong>of</strong> Russian gestures (Grigorieva, Grigoriev,<br />

Krejdlin 2001). The dictionary lists fifty-nine gestures, however some gestural expressions are excluded<br />

from this study. First, non-verbal gestures such as vozdušnyj poceluj ‗a blown kiss‘ are excluded since it is<br />

not possible to measure <strong>the</strong>ir preference towards masculine or feminine past tense. Second, expressions<br />

which do not refer unambiguously to a gesture such as golosovat‟ ‗vote/hitch a ride‘ are excluded.<br />

Gestural expressions that consist <strong>of</strong> several words such as postučat‟ sebja po lbu ‗knock at one‘s forehead‘<br />

are searched with a distance from one to three words between adjacent elements. For instance, example (1)<br />

is collected as a representative <strong>of</strong> this expression. Among <strong>the</strong> fifty-one evaluated in this study, fifteen have<br />

strong preference for feminine use and ten have strong preference for masculine use, see Table 1.<br />

Women usually use gestures to signal strong negative emotions such as despair or resentment or to<br />

express <strong>the</strong> desire to stop communication (four out <strong>of</strong> fifteen gestures). Men prefer different kinds <strong>of</strong><br />

gestures. They communicate pleasure, fury or thoughtfulness. To sum up, measuring gender preferences<br />

within <strong>the</strong> semantic area <strong>of</strong> gestural expressions shows how men and women are seen in Russian culture<br />

3 The Russian National Corpus (www.ruscorpora.ru)<br />

51


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

and what kind <strong>of</strong> messages <strong>the</strong>y usually communicate non-verbally, which helps us to uncover hidden<br />

stereotypes about gender.<br />

(1) Moxammed postučal kostjaškami pal‘cev sebja po lbu. [Dmitrij Lipskerov. Sorok let Chanchzhoe<br />

(1996)]<br />

Mohammed knocked at his forehead with <strong>the</strong> knuckles.<br />

gesture expression gloss fem masc<br />

52<br />

fem:<br />

masc<br />

ratio type<br />

vsplesnut' rukami throw up one's hands (surprise) 499 254 2 fem<br />

zakryt' lico rukami cover one's face by hands (avoidance) 188 156 1,2 fem<br />

nadut' guby pout one's lips (resentment) 26 24 1,1 fem<br />

lomat' ruki wring one's hands (despair) 33 42 0,8 fem<br />

otšatnut'sja shrink back (shock) 257 395 0,7 fem<br />

zaxlopat' glazami blink repeatedly (surprise) 16 28 0,6 fem<br />

priloţit' palec k gubam<br />

put one's finger to one's lips (request for<br />

silence) 46 80 0,6 fem<br />

topnut' nogoj stamp one's foot (unwillingness) 72 125 0,6 fem<br />

ščelknut' po nosu give smb a flick on <strong>the</strong> nose (disrespect)<br />

7 12 0,6 fem<br />

zatknut' uši cover one's ears (avoidance) 18 37 0,5 fem<br />

otvernut'sja turn away (avoidance) 1069 2217 0,5 fem<br />

otprjanut' recoil (avoidance) 150 284 0,5 fem<br />

podbočenitsja put one's arms akimbo (challenge) 28 59 0,5 fem<br />

pokrutit' pal'cem u viska<br />

give <strong>the</strong> screw-loose sign (addressee is<br />

crazy) 10 19 0,5 fem<br />

smotret' v odnu točku look fixedly (being self-absorbed) 17 37 0,5 fem<br />

bit' sebja v grud' beat oneself in <strong>the</strong> chest (swear) 6 77 0,1 masc


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

obnaţit' golovu bare one's head (respect) 1 12 0,1 masc<br />

poglaţivat' borodu stroke one's beard (pensiveness) 1 17 0,1 masc<br />

podmignut' wink (solidarity) 158 1467 0,1 masc<br />

razvesti rukami lift one's hands (helplessness) 166 1244 0,1 masc<br />

potirat' ruki rub one's hands (pleasure) 5 185 0 masc<br />

poxlopat' sebja po ţivotu pat one's stomach (satiety) 0 5 0 masc<br />

počesat' v zatylke scratch one's head (thoughtfulness) 1 126 0 masc<br />

udarit' kulakom po stolu strike hand on table (fury) 3 85 0 masc<br />

udarit' sebja po lbu strike one's forehead (vexation) 1 42 0 masc<br />

References<br />

Grigorieva, S.A,, N.V. Grigoriev & G.E. Krejdlin (2001) Slovar‘ jazyka russkix ţestov. (Dictionary <strong>of</strong><br />

Russian gestures) Moskva-Vena: Jazyki russkoj kul‘tury; Venskij slavističeskij al‘manax.<br />

Schmid, H.-J. (2003) ‗Do women and men really live in different cultures? Evidence from <strong>the</strong> BNC.‘ In<br />

Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk, B. and Melia, P. J. (eds). Lodz Studies in Language 8: Corpus Linguistics<br />

by <strong>the</strong> Lune. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, pp. 185-221.<br />

53


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Bradley Larson (University <strong>of</strong> Maryland)<br />

bradl@umd.edu<br />

Bare Phrase Comitative Constructions in Slavic<br />

Aim: This talk unifies <strong>the</strong>ories <strong>of</strong> coordination (Goodall, 1987; Munn, 1993) and adjunction<br />

(Chametzky, 2000; Pietroski, 2005; Hornstein 2008) in service <strong>of</strong> reducing comitative constructions in<br />

Slavic to coordinate structures. Similarities have long been noted between comitatives and coordination<br />

and attempts have been made to explain one in terms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r. But <strong>the</strong>se attempts have only applied to<br />

certain types <strong>of</strong> comitatives: ―quasi-comitative‖ (Dyła, 1988) or ―comitative coordination‖ (McNally<br />

1993) [1] and ―plural pronoun comitatives‖(Citko, 2004) [2]. This talk will take this unification fur<strong>the</strong>r<br />

and argue that all flavors <strong>of</strong> comitative constructions should be seen as coordination, even comitatives<br />

with singular agreement [3].<br />

Background: Comitatives have <strong>of</strong>ten been analyzed as adjuncts (Ionin and Matushansky 2002;<br />

Skrabalova 2003; Vassilieva and Larson 2005) yet Hornstein (2008) shows that X‘-<strong>the</strong>oretic adjunction<br />

is untenable under Bare Phrase Structure (Chomsky, 1995). He proposes instead a process <strong>of</strong> adjunction<br />

by which adjuncts are concatenated, but not labeled [4]. The concatenated adjuncts can optionally be<br />

labeled and be acted upon as a constituent [5], creating <strong>the</strong> potential <strong>of</strong> structural ambiguity. This approach<br />

to adjunction has been shown to apply straightforwardly to coordination [6], in particular in Polish<br />

(Larson, 2010) which Citko (2004) suggests is also subject to structural ambiguity. The task <strong>of</strong> this talk<br />

will extend <strong>the</strong> analysis to comitative constructions in Slavic.<br />

New Analysis: Zhang (2007) investigates two types <strong>of</strong> comitatives in English: symmetrical and<br />

asymmetrical comitatives, which she analyzes as involving adjunction (falling prey to <strong>the</strong> same problems<br />

that Hornstein points out) and complementation, respectively [7]. This should bear resemblance to <strong>the</strong><br />

structurally ambiguous coordination in [6]. What I propose here is that so-called comitative coordination is<br />

best analyzed like labeled coordination [8] and that regular comitatives should be analyzed as unlabeled<br />

coordination [9]. Labeled comitatives, by means <strong>of</strong> projecting a compound head, will produce plural<br />

agreement [1] and split antecedents [10] and o<strong>the</strong>r phenomena. Unlabeled comitatives, through Merge<br />

with only on conjunct will produce singular agreement [3], freer word order [11], and extraction<br />

possibilities [12]. More than just a re-coding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> facts, this approach collapses <strong>the</strong> distinctions between<br />

coordination and comitatives while maintaining a handle on <strong>the</strong> empirical evidence. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, this<br />

approach makes clear predictions about what should be targetable qua a syntactic object. For example,<br />

only labeled comitatives are able to control PRO (unlabeled ones do not form a constituent). And this is<br />

what we find in subject control cases [13]. The structural ambiguity approach also extends to issues <strong>of</strong><br />

plural pronoun comitatives discussed in Vassilieva and Larson 2005. They argue that such comitatives (as<br />

opposed to o<strong>the</strong>rs) are derived via complementation. This approach suggests that <strong>the</strong>y are essentially<br />

correct (<strong>the</strong>y undergo concatenate and label), but instead <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r types <strong>of</strong> comitatives being derived in<br />

entirely independent fashions <strong>the</strong>y are simple derived via concatentate, without label. In sum, this<br />

approach has does not fall prey to previous adjunction problems and accounts for <strong>the</strong> varieties <strong>of</strong><br />

comitatives in a unified fashion without losing empirical ground.<br />

[1] Anna s Petej napisali pis'mo : A.-NOM with P.-INSTR wrote-PL letter : Anna and Peter wrote a letter.<br />

(McNally, 1993)<br />

54


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

[2] My s Jankiem tańczyliśmy : we with Jan-Instr danced-pl : We (=I and Jan) danced (Citko, 2004)<br />

[3] Janek z Ewą poszedł na spacer : nom. Janek with instr. Eve went-3sg. for walk : Janek and Anna went<br />

for a walk (Dyła, 1988)<br />

[4] [VP [V O]] ^ [adjunct] (Concatenate) [5] [VP [V O] [adjunct]] (Concatenate and Label)<br />

[6] [VP [see John]] ^ [and Mary] ] [VP [see John] [and Mary]]<br />

[7]<br />

Symmetric Asymmetric<br />

[8] [DP [Anna] [s Petej]] napisali pis'mo (see [1]) agreement with both conjuncts via head<br />

[9] [Janek] ^ [z Ewą] poszedł na spacer (see [3]) agreement with only one conjunct<br />

[10] Anna s Natasej videli sebja v zerkale. : A.-NOM with N.-INSTR saw-PL self in mirror : Anna and<br />

Natasha saw <strong>the</strong>mselves in <strong>the</strong> mirror (McNally, 1993)<br />

[11] Anna segodnja s Petej ugla. : A.-NOM today with P.-INSTR left-F : Anna left today with Peter<br />

(McNally, 1993)<br />

[12] S kem usla Anna? : with who-INSTR left-FSG Anna? : With whom did Anna leave? (McNally, 1993)<br />

[13]a. Prorobotav celyj den', Anna s Petej poţli domoj: Having-worked whole day, A.-NOM with P.-<br />

INSTR went-PL home : [Having worked all day]ij, Annai and Peterj went home<br />

b. Prorabotav celyj den', Anna posla domoj s Petej : Having-worked whole day, A.-NOM went-FSG<br />

home with P.-INSTR : [Having worked all day]i, Annai, went home with Peterj (McNally, 1993)<br />

Goodall, G. 1987 Parallel Structures in Syntax: Coordination, Causatives and Restructuring. CUP.<br />

Cambridge<br />

Munn, Alan. 1993. Topics in <strong>the</strong> Syntax and Semantics <strong>of</strong> Coordination. Doctoral dissertation, University<br />

<strong>of</strong> Maryland, College Park<br />

Chametzky, R. 2000. Phrase structure. Oxford: Blackwell.<br />

Pietroski, P. 2005. Events and semantic interpretation. Oxford: Oxford University Press.<br />

Hornstein, N. 2008. A <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> syntax. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Dyła, Stefan: 1988, 'Quasi-Comitative Coordination in Polish', Linguistics 26, 383-414.<br />

McNally, L. 1993. Comitative Coordination: A Case Study in Group Formation. Natural Language and<br />

Linguistics Theory 11, 347–379.<br />

Citko, B. 2004. ‗Agreement asymmetries in Coordinate structures‘. FASL Proceedings 12<br />

Ionin, T. and Ora Matushansky. 2002. DPs with a twist: a Unified Analysis <strong>of</strong> Russian Comitatives.<br />

Available from http://www-rcf.usc.edu/~ionin/My<strong>Download</strong>s<br />

Skrabalova, H. 2003. Comitative Constructions in Czech. Available from http://www.cavi.univparis3.fr/ilpga/ed/student/stas/FDSL4.pdf<br />

Vassilieva, M. and Richard K. Larson. 2005. The semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plural pronoun construction. Natural<br />

Language Semantics 13: 101-124.<br />

Chomsky, N. 1995. The Minimalist Program. Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press.<br />

Zhang, N. 2007. The Syntax <strong>of</strong> English Comitative Constructions. Folia Linguistica<br />

55


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jouko Lindstedt (University <strong>of</strong> Helsinki)<br />

jouko.lindstedt@helsinki.fi<br />

Contact, drift, and selection in <strong>the</strong> Balkan linguistic area<br />

Language contact <strong>of</strong>ten leads to some simplification, but not all convergent features <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Balkan<br />

linguistic area are structurally simple. What characterizes most morphosyntactic Balkanisms is explicit<br />

analytism, i.e., explicit marking with free morphemes, as opposed to both syn<strong>the</strong>tism (grammatical<br />

marking with bound morphemes) and isolating structures (grammatical marking with word order only).<br />

The rise <strong>of</strong> such a morphosyntactic structure in <strong>the</strong> Balkans cannot be explained with any simple model <strong>of</strong><br />

unidirectional borrowing <strong>of</strong> features. In my paper I will examine <strong>the</strong> notions <strong>of</strong> drift and selection as<br />

possible explanatory tools in a multidirectional contact situation. In addition to being key concepts <strong>of</strong><br />

population genetics, <strong>the</strong>se terms have had various uses in linguistics—―drift‖ by Sapir and Anttila, among<br />

o<strong>the</strong>rs, and ―selection‖ by Cr<strong>of</strong>t and Mufwene, but in somewhat different senses.<br />

As ―drift‖ normally refers to an internally motivated change within one language, for <strong>the</strong> Balkan linguistic<br />

area I will introduce <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> shared drift. In a shared drift several languages <strong>of</strong> an area undergo<br />

parallel changes that are not simple transfers from a single substrate or from one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> languages<br />

<strong>the</strong>mselves. It is even possible to see <strong>the</strong> Balkan shared drift as a special case <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> general SAE drift and<br />

thus explicate <strong>the</strong> notion that Bulgarian and Macedonian look like Slavic languages with a Romance<br />

structure. If drift is <strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> structural imbalances within a language (Thomason & Kaufman), even <strong>the</strong><br />

abandoned <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> a Balkan substrate can partly be revived by postulating delayed substrate effects<br />

stemming from old shared imbalances. But <strong>the</strong> explanatory value <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> concept <strong>of</strong> drift, or even shared<br />

drift, is ra<strong>the</strong>r limited unless we accept teleology in our <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> linguistic change.<br />

One problem with evolutionary models <strong>of</strong> linguistic change is that <strong>the</strong> role <strong>of</strong> selection remains vaguer<br />

than in evolutionary biology: linguistic selection pressures seem to be ra<strong>the</strong>r weak and general, and not<br />

specific to particular environments. But I now propose that <strong>the</strong> Balkans <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> past were a selective (and<br />

perhaps exceptional) linguistic environment favoring <strong>the</strong> spread, in each language, <strong>of</strong> those constructions<br />

that were transferable to o<strong>the</strong>r languages and thus enabled extensive grammatical convergence, described<br />

with such notions as isogrammatism (Gołąb) or intertranslatability (Gumperz & Wilson). This was <strong>the</strong><br />

source <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> explicit analytism described above. Notice that particularly in <strong>the</strong> grammar <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verb,<br />

convergence was reached without significant simplification, because <strong>the</strong> verb systems <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most Indo-<br />

European languages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Balkans were quite similar to begin with, and <strong>the</strong>y were also able to adopt even<br />

<strong>the</strong> Turkish evidential distinctions without extensive reorganization.<br />

The environment most favoring <strong>the</strong> propagation <strong>of</strong> isogrammatisms seems to have been a language variety<br />

with a high proportion both <strong>of</strong> L2 speakers and <strong>of</strong> such L1 speakers that regularly used o<strong>the</strong>r languages. A<br />

high proportion <strong>of</strong> one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se groups only (as in Greek and Romani, respectively), did not lead to such a<br />

high degree <strong>of</strong> Balkanization as in Balkan Slavic, in which both groups can be assumed to have been<br />

significant in <strong>the</strong> Ottoman times.<br />

As two examples <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> interplay <strong>of</strong> different factors, I will examine <strong>the</strong> marking <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> direct object with<br />

a preposition, which is a minor Balkanism, and <strong>the</strong> enclitic definite article, which is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> classical<br />

Balkanisms, although my definition <strong>of</strong> it will be somewhat different.<br />

56


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Stela Manova (University <strong>of</strong> Vienna)<br />

Stela.manova@univie.ac.at<br />

Suffix order and <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic word<br />

This paper discusses <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic word (with data from Bulgarian, Russian and<br />

Polish) in <strong>the</strong> light <strong>of</strong> recent advancements in affix order research (Manova & Aron<strong>of</strong>f 2010). The<br />

analysis is based on suffix order peculiarities typical <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> different word domains.<br />

It will be shown that <strong>the</strong> Slavic word has three domains, two derivational, non-evaluative<br />

and evaluative, and one inflectional. (The term ‗evaluative‘ is used here in <strong>the</strong> sense <strong>of</strong> Scalise<br />

1984.) Each domain can accommodate more than one suffix and exhibits suffix order<br />

peculiarities <strong>of</strong> its own (cf. Manova 2010).<br />

The non-evaluative derivational domain allows for suffix permutations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type XY<br />

and YX (illustrated in (1)) and in this domain a suffix can be used recursively on non-adjacent<br />

cycles, i.e. XYX (see (2)). In <strong>the</strong> evaluative derivational domain, a suffix may, depending on <strong>the</strong><br />

language (e.g. in Bulgarian), participate in mirror image combinations <strong>of</strong> XY and YX type (3),<br />

i.e. like in <strong>the</strong> non-evaluative domain. However, evaluative suffixes, unlike <strong>the</strong> non-evaluative<br />

ones, can be used recursively on adjacent cycles only, i.e. <strong>the</strong> combination XX is fine in<br />

evaluative derivations (4). In Bulgarian, even XXX is attested in diminutives (5). Intriguingly, not<br />

all diminutive suffixes can be used to derive second- and third-grade diminutives. Of <strong>the</strong><br />

relatively large set <strong>of</strong> diminutive suffixes that a Slavic language possesses, only up to three<br />

suffixes occur in recursive diminutives. Thus, <strong>the</strong> combinations <strong>of</strong> two (or more) evaluative<br />

suffixes are fixed (Manova 2009), which is not <strong>the</strong> case in non-evalutive derivations. All suffix<br />

order peculiarities in derivation are explicable as due to layered morphological organization, i.e.<br />

governed by semantic scope, which means step by step derivation <strong>of</strong> morphological structure<br />

whereby <strong>the</strong> suffix scopes semantically over <strong>the</strong> structure it attaches to (Rice 2000). The instances<br />

<strong>of</strong> recursive suffixation on adjacent and non-adjacent cycles and <strong>the</strong> mirror image combinations<br />

make <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic word ra<strong>the</strong>r strange. Plag & Baayen (2009), for example, found<br />

only one instance <strong>of</strong> mirror image combination in a study <strong>of</strong> 31 English suffixes and <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

combinations. Additionally, in <strong>the</strong> literature so far suffix permutations have been seen as typical<br />

only <strong>of</strong> lesser-known languages (Amerindian, Australian, African), see <strong>the</strong> discussion in<br />

Caballero (2010). Thus, Slavic derivational morphology contributes examples <strong>of</strong> suffix<br />

permutations from well-known languages to morphological <strong>the</strong>ory.<br />

As regards inflectional suffixes, <strong>the</strong>y nei<strong>the</strong>r participate in mirror image combinations nor<br />

can be repeated. The Slavic inflectional morphology is templatic, in <strong>the</strong> sense that <strong>the</strong><br />

combinations <strong>of</strong> inflectional suffixes are fixed, i.e. resemble <strong>the</strong> combinations <strong>of</strong> diminutive<br />

suffixes. Inflection is also semantically governed, though scopal relations between inflectional<br />

suffixes do not always hold.<br />

Finally, all three word domains have closing suffixes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir own (Manova 2008).<br />

Closing suffixes are suffixes that close <strong>the</strong> word to <strong>the</strong> addition <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r suffixes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same type<br />

(Aron<strong>of</strong>f & Fuhrhop 2002).<br />

57


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Examples<br />

(1) XY & YX order <strong>of</strong> -(l)iv & -ost<br />

a. săn-liv ‚sleepy’ săn-liv-ost ‚sleepiness’ (Bulgarian)<br />

b. mil-ost ‚mercy’ mil-ost-iv ‚merciful’<br />

(2) XYX order<br />

revn-iv-yj ‚jealous‘ revn-ost‟ ‚jealousy‘ revn-ost-n-yj ‚devoted‘ revn-ost-n-ost‟ ‚<br />

devotedness‘) (Russian)<br />

(3) XY & YX order <strong>of</strong> -ica & -ka<br />

a. răč-ica ‚small hand’ răč-ič-ka ‘very small hand’ (Bulgarian)<br />

b kniž-ka ‚small book‘ kniž-č-ica ‗very small book‘<br />

(4) XX order<br />

dom ‘house’ DIM1 dom-ek (Polish)<br />

(5) XXX order<br />

DIM2 dom-ecz-ek<br />

dete ‘child’ DIM1 det-ence (Bulgarian)<br />

DIM2 det-enc-ence<br />

DIM3 det-enc-enc-ence<br />

References<br />

Aron<strong>of</strong>f, M. & N. Fuhrhop (2002). Restricting Suffix Combinations in German and English: Closing<br />

Suffixes and <strong>the</strong> Monosuffix Constraint. Natural Language & Linguistic Theory, 20(3), 451-490.<br />

Caballero, G. (2010). Scope, phonology and morphology in an agglutinating language: Choguita Rarámuri<br />

(Tarahumara) variable suffix ordering. Morphology 20(1), 165-204.<br />

Manova, S. (2008). Closing suffixes and <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic word: Movierung. Austrian<br />

Contributions to <strong>the</strong> 14 th International Congress <strong>of</strong> Slavists, Ohrid, Macedonia, September 2008,<br />

Wiener Slavistisches Jahrbuch 54, 91-104.<br />

Manova, S. (2009). Restrictions on recursive diminutivization in Slavic. <strong>Paper</strong> presented at <strong>the</strong> Workshop<br />

on recursiveness in word-formation. 42 Annual Meeting <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Societas Lingusitica Europaea,<br />

Lisbon, Portugal, September 9-12, 2009.<br />

Manova, S. (2010). Suffix Combinations in Bulgarian: Parsability and Hierarchy-Based Ordering.<br />

Morphology 20(1), 267-296.<br />

Manova, S. & M. Aron<strong>of</strong>f (2010). Affix Combinations. Morphology 20(1). Special Issue.<br />

Plag, I. & H. Baayen (2009). Suffix ordering and morphological processing. Language, 85(1), 109-152.<br />

Rice, K. (2000). Morpheme Order and Semantic Scope. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Scalise, S. (1984). Generative Morphology. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />

58


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Krzyszt<strong>of</strong> Migdalski (Wroclaw University)<br />

Krzysz75@yahoo.com<br />

Clitic positions and <strong>the</strong> richness <strong>of</strong> tense<br />

This talk will address diachronic changes in <strong>the</strong> cliticization patterns in Slavic and will relate <strong>the</strong>m<br />

to <strong>the</strong> impoverishment <strong>of</strong> tense distinctions. As shown in (1), in Old Church Slavonic (OCS) pronominal<br />

clitics were predominantly verb adjacent, whereas clitics expressing Illocutionary Force (li, że, by, and<br />

ethical datives) targeted <strong>the</strong> second position (2P). In contemporary Bulgarian and Macedonian pronominal<br />

clitics are still verb adjacent, but in some o<strong>the</strong>r languages (Czech, Serbo-Croatian, Slovene) <strong>the</strong>y shifted to<br />

2P. The shift began around <strong>the</strong> 15 th century (see Radanović-Kocić 1988 for Serbian), and strikingly,<br />

coincided with <strong>the</strong> decline <strong>of</strong> tense distinctions: OCS had two simple past tenses, aorist and imperfect,<br />

which in addition were marked for aspect (cf. 2). Compound tenses consisted <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> non-tensed l-participle<br />

and <strong>the</strong> auxiliary ‗be‘ marked for imperfective/perfective aspect in <strong>the</strong> present perfect/future tenses,<br />

respectively. With <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> Bg and Mac, aorist and imperfect were lost in Slavic by <strong>the</strong> 14 th -15 th c.<br />

(Stieber 1973, Lindstedt 1994), and compound forms constructed with <strong>the</strong> l-participle or <strong>the</strong> infinitive and<br />

various aspectual forms <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> auxiliary ‗be‘ were adopted to describe past and future events.<br />

Consequently, currently in <strong>the</strong> Slavic languages with 2P clitics temporal interpretations are derived from<br />

aspectual markings.<br />

I suggest that <strong>the</strong> impoverishment <strong>of</strong> tense distinctions be analyzed as <strong>the</strong> weakening <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> TP<br />

layer (see Bošković (2010), who claims on independent grounds languages without articles do not project<br />

TP). Once TP is lost, clitics may no longer adjoin to <strong>the</strong> verb T and instead move to Specifiers <strong>of</strong> different<br />

projections, giving rise to <strong>the</strong> 2P effect. This in turn leads to a number <strong>of</strong> unrelated syntactic differences<br />

between 2P and verb-adjacent clitic languages, including incorporation <strong>of</strong> negation into verbs, ra<strong>the</strong>r than<br />

pronominal clitics (cf. OCS/Bg vs. S-C in 3), <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> partial deletion <strong>of</strong> pronominal clitics under<br />

identity in S-C, but not in Bg/Mac (see Stjepanović (1998) and Bošković (2002) for data) and <strong>the</strong><br />

weakening in <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Person Case Constraint in languages with 2P clitics, but not in Bg/Mac, where it<br />

always leads to strong ungrammaticality (see Migdalski 2006).<br />

(1) Elisaveti že isplъni sę vrĕmę roditi ei.<br />

Elizabeth CL.FOC fulfilled REFL time give-birth herCL.DAT<br />

―When it was time for Elizabeth to have her baby.‖ (OCS, Pancheva et al 2007)<br />

59


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(2) TENSE/ASPECT IMPERFECTIVE PERFECTIVE<br />

3SG PRESENT nesetъ ponesetъ<br />

3SG AORIST nese ponese<br />

3SG IMPERFECT nesĕaše ponesĕaše<br />

3SG PERFECT neslъ jestъ poneslъ jestъ<br />

3SG FUTURE II bõdetъ neslъ bõdetъ poneslъ<br />

(<strong>the</strong> verb nesti ‗to carry‘ in different tenses in OCS, Van Schooneveld 1951: 97)<br />

(3) a. I ne pokloniõ sę imъ bъxma<br />

and NEG bowed REFL <strong>the</strong>mCL.DAT at all<br />

―And <strong>the</strong>y did not bow to <strong>the</strong>m at all‖ (OCS, Pavlov 2000: 76)<br />

b. Ne mi se struva, če ... /*Ne struva mi se, če...<br />

NEG meCL.DAT REFL seem3SG that ―It doesn‘t seem to me that…‖ (Bg)<br />

c. Ne cini mi se da... /*Ne mi se cini da...<br />

NEG seem3SG meCL.DAT REFL that… ―It doesn‘t seem to me that…‖ (S-C)<br />

References<br />

Bošković, Ţ. 2002. Clitics as Non-branching Elements. Linguistic Inquiry 33:329-340.<br />

Bošković, Ţ. 2010. On NPs and Clauses. Ms, University <strong>of</strong> Connecticut, Storrs.<br />

Lindstedt, J. 1994. On <strong>the</strong> Development <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Slavonic Perfect. Three <strong>Paper</strong>s on <strong>the</strong> Perfect. EUROTYP<br />

Working <strong>Paper</strong>s, Series VI, July 1994 5:32-53.<br />

Migdalski, K. 2006. The Syntax <strong>of</strong> Compound Tenses in Slavic. Utrecht: LOT Publications.<br />

Pancheva R. et al 2007. Codex Marianus. In USC Parsed Corpus <strong>of</strong> Old South Slavic.<br />

Pavlov, I. 2000. The Non-Argument Field <strong>of</strong> Bulgarian Clause Structure. Ph.D. dissertation, University <strong>of</strong><br />

Trondheim.<br />

Radanović-Kocić, V. 1988. The Grammar <strong>of</strong> Serbo-Croatian Clitics: A Synchronic and Diachronic Perspective.<br />

Ph.D. dissertation. University <strong>of</strong> Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.<br />

Schooneveld, C.H. van 1951. The Aspectual System <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Church Slavonic and Old Russian verbum finitum<br />

byti. Word 7:93-103.<br />

Stieber, Z. 1973. Zarys gramatyki porównawczej języków słowiańskich. Fleksja werbalna. Warszawa: PWN.<br />

Stjepanović, S. 1998. On <strong>the</strong> Placement <strong>of</strong> Serbo-Croatian Clitics. Linguistic Inquiry 29:527-537.<br />

60


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Anna Mikhaylova (University <strong>of</strong> South Carolina)<br />

annam@sc.edu<br />

The Burden <strong>of</strong> Morphology in L2 and Heritage Russian Processing<br />

It has been argued that second language (L2) acquirers are vulnerable in production <strong>of</strong> functional<br />

morphology, but not necessarily in comprehension (Slabakova 2001 among o<strong>the</strong>rs) and that <strong>the</strong><br />

underlying syntactic and semantic contrasts may be acquired before target-like morphology. High<br />

processing costs have been argued as potential explanation for <strong>the</strong> lag <strong>of</strong> target-like use <strong>of</strong> morphology.<br />

Although in <strong>the</strong> Russian language classroom heritage speakers <strong>of</strong> Russian are <strong>of</strong>ten considered to be<br />

native speakers, shift to English as <strong>the</strong> dominant language (HL) acquisition before puberty, similarly to<br />

outcomes <strong>of</strong> second/foreign language (L2) acquisition after puberty, can be characterized as systematic,<br />

yet potentially incomplete/interrupted (Polinsky 2008, Montrul 2009). Aspect is used for teasing apart<br />

<strong>the</strong> potential advantage early (HL) acquirers have over late (L2) acquirers, because complex aspectual<br />

morphology and semantics pose observable difficulty for both types <strong>of</strong> bilinguals.<br />

In this study, pr<strong>of</strong>iciency-matched college level L2 and HL learners <strong>of</strong> Russian are compared with<br />

monolingual L1 controls in <strong>the</strong>ir ability to interpret Russian aspectual contrasts based on verbal<br />

morphology. More specifically, <strong>the</strong> experimental tasks tease apart <strong>the</strong> interpretation and grammaticality<br />

judgment <strong>of</strong> contrasts based on telicity, a feature <strong>of</strong> lexical aspect, and those based on boundedness, a<br />

feature crucial for grammatical aspect. According to Slabakova (2001, 2005), in Russian, both aspectual<br />

features are overtly marked on <strong>the</strong> verb, but by different morphemes: telicity is always encoded in<br />

prefixes and boundedness in suffixes, with some verbs carrying nei<strong>the</strong>r affix, some ei<strong>the</strong>r a prefix or<br />

suffix, and o<strong>the</strong>rs carrying both. In English, only boundedness is marked by verbal morphology, and<br />

telicity is marked on <strong>the</strong> object, which could potentially lead to transfer based errors in telicity. For<br />

successful acquisition <strong>of</strong> aspectual contrasts it is crucial to know that telicity is calculated before<br />

boundedness and that Russian unbounded forms subsume habitual and ongoing interpretations. In<br />

addition, <strong>the</strong>re is a lexical task <strong>of</strong> learning multiple polysemantic prefixes and selectional restrictions<br />

imposed by telicity. Finally, verbs with similar morphological composition may have different underlying<br />

structure and semantic interpretation: i.e. in (1) verbs čital and zakazal lack overt aspectual morphology<br />

and are morphologically similar (unaffixed stems), but <strong>the</strong>y differ both in <strong>the</strong>ir semantics and underlying<br />

syntactic structure (Slabakova 2001, 2005).<br />

(1) a. Pavel čital gazetu, kogda ja prišel.<br />

Pavel read.PAST.MASC newspaper when I come.PAST.MASC<br />

Pavel was reading a newspaper when I came.<br />

b. Pavel zakazal gazetu, kogda ja prišel.<br />

Pavel order.PAST.MASC newspaper when I come.PAST.MASC<br />

Pavel ordered a newspaper when/after I came.<br />

61


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

The results show, as expected, that, on average, heritage speakers outperform L2 learners and<br />

lag behind L1 controls in accuracy. Native-like performance in <strong>the</strong> pr<strong>of</strong>iciency task is not correlated with<br />

high pr<strong>of</strong>iciency in <strong>the</strong> target tasks. Looking into specific contrasts and verb forms shows that telicity and<br />

boundedness contrasts are not acquired to <strong>the</strong> same degree, with some semantic contrasts and<br />

morphological mechanisms posing a greater difficulty than o<strong>the</strong>rs, and with heritage speakers sometimes<br />

converging with L2 learners and sometimes with L1 controls in <strong>the</strong>ir behavior.<br />

Selected references:<br />

Montrul, Silvina. 2009. Reexamining <strong>the</strong> fundamental difference hypo<strong>the</strong>sis: What can early bilinguals<br />

tell us? Studies in Second Language Acquisition, 31, 225 – 257.<br />

Polinsky, Maria. 2008. “Without Aspect.” In Corbett, Greville and Michael Noonan (eds.), Case and<br />

Grammatical Relations (pp. 263–282). Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />

Slabakova, R. 2001. Telicity in <strong>the</strong> second language. Amsterdam: John Benjamins.<br />

62


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Salikoko S. Mufwene (University <strong>of</strong> Chicago and Fellow, Collegium de Lyon)<br />

s-mufwene@uchicago.edu<br />

Linguistic Convergence in <strong>the</strong> Balkans: Some Ecological Perspectives<br />

The Balkan is probably <strong>the</strong> archetype <strong>of</strong> linguistic convergence in historical and contact<br />

linguistics. This process appears to be <strong>the</strong> opposite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> speciation that produced <strong>the</strong> different<br />

Indo-European languages. However, <strong>the</strong>re has been more emphasis on <strong>the</strong> outcome than on how<br />

it all evolved. Little has been said about when <strong>the</strong> populations came to share <strong>the</strong> same<br />

geographical spaces, how <strong>the</strong> migrant populations have interacted with each o<strong>the</strong>r, and whe<strong>the</strong>r<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir social relations have remained constant since <strong>the</strong> initial contacts. In o<strong>the</strong>r words, many <strong>of</strong> us<br />

need to learn (more) about <strong>the</strong> specifics <strong>of</strong> population movements and <strong>the</strong> ensuing population<br />

structures under particular economic world orders, as well as to periodize <strong>the</strong> most important<br />

events in this complex convergent language evolution. We must note that <strong>the</strong> convergence has not<br />

produced a single, unified vernacular for <strong>the</strong> region, while recent history also makes us aware <strong>of</strong><br />

language differentiation driven by politics and ideology. Perhaps <strong>the</strong> Balkan also demonstrates<br />

that language evolution does not follow a rectilinear trajectory, aside from not being unilinear.<br />

The Balkan <strong>of</strong>fers us an opportunity to articulate some <strong>the</strong> ecological factors that trigger or<br />

influence (<strong>the</strong> direction <strong>of</strong>) language change and how competition and selection operate in such<br />

contact settings without driving (most <strong>of</strong>) <strong>the</strong> relevant languages to extinction, unlike in European<br />

settlement colonies since <strong>the</strong> 17 th century.<br />

63


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Johanna Nichols (UC Berkeley)<br />

johanna@berkeley.edu<br />

Slavic suppletive causatives<br />

Suppletion can be useful to historical linguistics when <strong>the</strong> morphological structure<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

word recruited to function as suppletive member <strong>of</strong> a paradigm reveals <strong>the</strong>grammatical<br />

properties <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>rwise opaque non-suppletive stems.<br />

Gołąb 1968 showed that Proto-Slavic verbs were <strong>of</strong>ten organized into pairs <strong>of</strong> noncausative<br />

and causative, and in late Proto-Slavic <strong>the</strong> non-causative member <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> pair began to<br />

be supplanted by a reflexive verb derived from <strong>the</strong> causative member:<br />

vykn–oti : učiti >učiti sę : učiti 'learn' : 'teach'<br />

But <strong>the</strong>re are also a number <strong>of</strong> such pairs that are partly or entirely suppletive, e.g.:<br />

smějati sę : směšiti 'laugh' : 'make laugh'<br />

bojati sę : strašiti 'fear' : 'frighten'<br />

I survey a standard wordlist <strong>of</strong> causative alternation pairs (<strong>the</strong> 18 pairs <strong>of</strong> Nichols, Peterson,<br />

Barnes 2004) in OCS and <strong>the</strong> modern Slavic languages to determine <strong>the</strong>frequency and stability<br />

<strong>of</strong> suppletive pairs and <strong>the</strong> extent <strong>of</strong> morphological causativization across <strong>the</strong> lexicon.<br />

The suppletive denominal transitives směšiti and strašiti are paired with original Balto-<br />

Slavic intransitives that were already reflexive in Proto-Slavic. The reflexive morphology <strong>of</strong><br />

those intransitives was not <strong>the</strong> usual derived intransitivity where *sę detransitivizes a transitive<br />

verb, but secondary formal marking <strong>of</strong> those intransitive verbsthat were prime candidates for<br />

middle voice marking (according to <strong>the</strong> lexical hierarchy <strong>of</strong> Kemmer 1993). Perhaps because<br />

<strong>the</strong>y were unpaired reflexives and perhaps because <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir stem-final *-j, <strong>the</strong>y did not easily form<br />

regular morphological causatives (with o-grade root and -i- suffix), and denominal transitives<br />

(factitives) were recruited to fill <strong>the</strong> gap in <strong>the</strong> paradigm.<br />

A similar but non-suppletive set <strong>of</strong> verbs is gněvati sę : gněviti 'get angry' : 'make angry',<br />

where non-causative gněvati sę is denominal and middle voice. gněviti is factitive, not<br />

causative, in view <strong>of</strong> its acute accent (admittedly not a watertight criterion).<br />

For 'kill' OCS has both (u)moriti (regular morphological causative corresponding to<br />

intransitive (u)mrěti) and (u)biti (suppletive as a partner to (u)mrěti). Daughter languages in East<br />

and South Slavic reflect *ubiti and West Slavic *zabiti. Of <strong>the</strong> modern languages only Upper<br />

Sorbian preserves a *moriti reflex as its basic verb 'kill'. However, several languages have a<br />

*moriti reflex in a specialized, secondary, or figurative sense <strong>of</strong> 'kill'. The solution is to<br />

reconstruct only *moriti for Proto-Slavic; lexical renewal à la Kurylowicz has replaced *moriti in<br />

its central sense 'kill' with a prefixed form <strong>of</strong> *-biti, leaving *moriti in its extended senses (which<br />

may be historically oldest, as *moriti is a likely factitive from *-morъ 'plague; massacre').<br />

Since most suppletive and some non-suppletive "causatives" are actually factitives, we<br />

can assume <strong>the</strong> non-suppletive "causatives" in such pairs (saditi, variti, etc.) are actually factitives<br />

as well. There may have been no causatives proper formed in Proto-Slavic, but only factitives;<br />

true causatives, if any, were an older inheritance. Pace nearly all structuralist and typological<br />

work, <strong>the</strong> Proto-Slavic verbal lexicon was not transitivizing but noun-based and detransitivizing:<br />

in productive derivation <strong>the</strong> simplest verb in <strong>the</strong> word family was denominal and transitive.<br />

64


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

References and bibliography<br />

Gołąb, Zbigniew. 1968. The grammar <strong>of</strong> Slavic causatives. In Henry Kučera, ed., American<br />

Contributions to <strong>the</strong> Sixth International Congress <strong>of</strong> Slavists, 71-94. The Hague: Mouton.<br />

Kemmer, Suzanne. 1993. The Middle Voice. Amsterdam-Philadelphia: Benjamins. Kurylowicz, Jerzy.<br />

1947. La nature des procès dits analogiques. Acta Linguistica 5.17-34. ----. 1964. The Inflectional<br />

Categories <strong>of</strong> Indo-European. Heidelberg: Winter.Nichols, Johanna, David A. Peterson and Jonathan<br />

Barnes. 2004. Transitivizing and<br />

detransitivizing languages. Linguistic Typology 8:2.149-211. Schenker, Alexander M. 1988.<br />

Slavic reflexive and Indo-European middle: A typological study.<br />

A. M. Schenker, ed., American Contributions to <strong>the</strong> 10 th<br />

International Congress <strong>of</strong> Slavists, 363-<br />

384. Columbus: Slavica.<br />

Table 1. The 18-pair list in Late Proto-Slavic and one modern language, Russian.<br />

(Russian verbs are cited in <strong>the</strong> perfective where <strong>the</strong> imperfective is suffixed.)<br />

Verb pair LPS Russian<br />

'laugh', 'make laugh' smějati sę směšiti смеяться смешить 'die', 'kill' -merti -moriti<br />

умереть убить 'sit', 'seat' sěsti saditi сесть садить 'eat', 'feed' jěsti kъrmiti ? есть<br />

кормить 'learn', 'teach' vykn–oti učiti учиться учить 'see', 'show' viděti -kazati<br />

видеть показать 'get angry', 'anger' gněvati sę gněviti сердиться; сердить;<br />

злиться злить 'fear',<br />

'frighten' bojati sę strašiti бояться пугать 'hide' tajiti sę; tajiti; прятаться прятать<br />

kryti sę kryti 'boil' vьrěti variti кипеть кипятить 'burn' gorěti paliti,<br />

zheg-ti гореть жечь 'break' lomiti sę lomiti ломаться ломать 'open' otъverz-ti sę, otъ-verz-ti,<br />

открыться открыть<br />

otъver-ti sę otъ-verti;<br />

ot(ъ)voriti 'dry' sъxn–oti sušiti высохнуть сушить<br />

'straighten' ? * orvьniti выпрямиться выпрямить 'hang' visěti (po-)věsiti висеть (по)весить<br />

'turn (over)' -vьrtěti -vratiti -вернуться -вернуть 'fall', 'drop' pad-ti, padati pustiti упасть;<br />

уронить<br />

свалиться<br />

* Probably originally phrasal: byti/stati orvьn- or o<strong>the</strong>r adjective (though ÈSSJa<br />

reconstructs *orvьniti sę).<br />

65


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jens Nørgård Sørensen(University <strong>of</strong> Copenhagen)<br />

jns@hum.ku.dk<br />

False friends in grammar: A contrastive view on Modern Russian number<br />

semantics<br />

The semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> apparently simple number distinction singular-plural is seldom considered in<br />

any detail. More or less tacitly it is taken for granted that <strong>the</strong> plural is used to refer to a plurality <strong>of</strong><br />

individual items while <strong>the</strong> singular is used in all o<strong>the</strong>r cases, including reference to a single item as<br />

well as to a non-individual, cf. abstract nouns (ljubov’ ‘love’) and mass nouns (saxar ‘sugar’) which<br />

are singularia tantum.<br />

However, even a fairly superficial comparison <strong>of</strong> Russian texts with parallel texts, including<br />

translations, in English and o<strong>the</strong>r Germanic languages reveals substantial differences in <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong><br />

number forms. In general, <strong>the</strong> plural is more frequent in Russian than in English.<br />

Proceeding from this contrastive observation <strong>the</strong> presentation aims at specifying <strong>the</strong> semantics<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Modern Russian number category. I shall claim that <strong>the</strong> traditional idea <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> plural as being<br />

triggered by reference to a plurality is actually true for Russian. This will be documented by analysis<br />

<strong>of</strong> different contexts and constructions. Of crucial interest are contexts allowing for a distributive<br />

reading <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> number form, cf. from <strong>the</strong> Academy Grammar (Švedova 1989,I: 472):<br />

(1) Sobaki bežali, podnjav xvost / xvosty<br />

dogs ran, having-raised tail.SG / tail.PL<br />

‘The dogs ran away, having raised <strong>the</strong>ir tail’<br />

A distributive use <strong>of</strong> a number form is <strong>the</strong> one found in a context where one set <strong>of</strong> items (in (1) <strong>the</strong><br />

set <strong>of</strong> dogs) is being related to ano<strong>the</strong>r set <strong>of</strong> items (in (1) <strong>the</strong> set <strong>of</strong> tails) such that <strong>the</strong> two sets<br />

include an identical number <strong>of</strong> items, and <strong>the</strong>re is a fixed relation from each item <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> former set to<br />

a specific item <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> latter. As <strong>the</strong> example shows, this is a context where <strong>the</strong> default use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

plural by reference to pluralities can be overruled by <strong>the</strong> so-called distributive singular. However, as I<br />

shall show, a “distributive” context is only a necessary, not a sufficient condition for employing <strong>the</strong><br />

singular.<br />

In addition to <strong>the</strong> distributive use I shall analyse certain constructions and show that <strong>the</strong>y<br />

confirm <strong>the</strong> proposed semantic description <strong>of</strong> number. The constructions analysed include copulative<br />

phrases (anglijskij.SG i russkij.SG jazyki.PL ‘<strong>the</strong> English and <strong>the</strong> Russian language’) and<br />

reclassifications <strong>of</strong> uncountable nouns as countables (individuated), cf.<br />

(2) *…+ v Noril’ske nikogda ne otmečalis‘ zimnie temperatury niže -60° C *...+<br />

in Norilsk never not registered winter.PL temperature.PL under -60° C<br />

‘… in Norilsk <strong>the</strong> winter air temperature was never registered lower than -60° C ...’<br />

66


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

- as well as constructions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type: ‘specifier.GEN + roda’ as in:<br />

(3) a. raznogo roda reaktory.PL (*reactor.SG)<br />

‘different kinds <strong>of</strong> reactor’<br />

b. podobnogo roda reaktory.PL / reactor.SG<br />

‘a similar kind <strong>of</strong> reactor’<br />

The focus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presentation will be on Russian, but occasionally with a contrastive view on English,<br />

demonstrating that in spite <strong>of</strong> striking structural similarities <strong>the</strong> Russian and English number<br />

categories are what we could call false friends in grammar.<br />

Reference<br />

Švedova, Natalija Ju. (ed.) 1980. Russkaja grammatika I-II. Moscow: Nauka<br />

67


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Emilia Bikbulatova Oswalt (University <strong>of</strong> Wisconsin-Eau Claire)<br />

oswalteb@uwec.edu<br />

Language Interaction and Phonetic Peculiarities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian Speech <strong>of</strong><br />

Russian-English Bilinguals in <strong>the</strong> USA.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> modern world, characterized by frequent people migration, language contact and<br />

developing bilingualism is becoming <strong>the</strong> norm ra<strong>the</strong>r than <strong>the</strong> exception (McMahon, 1994).<br />

It is bilingual speakers who actually bring languages into contact while interacting with<br />

monolingual representatives <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se languages. Exploring bilinguals‘ speech in <strong>the</strong> process<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir second language acquisition can help to reveal mechanisms <strong>of</strong> language interaction<br />

and peculiarities <strong>of</strong> developing bilingualism, which in long-term societal bilingualism can<br />

affect <strong>the</strong> structure <strong>of</strong> contacting languages.<br />

Language interaction affects bilinguals‘ speech when <strong>the</strong> system <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> first language in<br />

sequence <strong>of</strong> acquisition (L1) interferes with that <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> second language (L2) resulting in<br />

transfer and an accent in L2, which may affect communication between bilinguals and<br />

monolinguals.<br />

Experience shows that in <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong> developing bilingualism a reverse process may<br />

commence. At a certain level <strong>of</strong> second language acquisition, skills in L2 can interfere with<br />

those in L1. In o<strong>the</strong>r words, a bilingual speaker will transfer certain features <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> L2<br />

system to L1, which can result in errors in wording, word or sentence structure and<br />

pronunciation, causing an accent in L1 speech.<br />

The present report discusses <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> phonetic peculiarities <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian speech <strong>of</strong><br />

Russian-English bilinguals, who have lived in <strong>the</strong> USA for varying length <strong>of</strong> time. The aim<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> study is to determine: 1) at what level <strong>of</strong> L2 acquisition bilinguals‘ L2 skills might<br />

interfere with L1 skills causing an accent in <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir first language; 2) in which<br />

aspect <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> language system <strong>the</strong>ir L2 skills are most overtly transferred to L1; 3) what is<br />

<strong>the</strong> impact <strong>of</strong> this transfer on understanding and communication between monolinguals and<br />

bilinguals <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two languages.<br />

This study is based on <strong>the</strong> following premises: a) language contact occurs in <strong>the</strong> speech <strong>of</strong><br />

bilinguals as languages are interacting in bilinguals‘ mind and speech (Sherba, 1974;<br />

Bondarko, Verbitskaya, 1987); b) language interaction manifests itself as an accent in<br />

bilinguals‘ speech caused by language interference (Bondarko, Verbitskaya, 1987;<br />

Vishnevskaya, 1997); (c) bilingualism is not static and can change over time depending on<br />

<strong>the</strong> intensity and time <strong>of</strong> use <strong>of</strong> both L1 and L2, being a ―spectrum or continuum that runs<br />

68


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

from <strong>the</strong> relatively monolingual learner to highly pr<strong>of</strong>icient bilingual speaker‖ (Garland,<br />

2007).<br />

The author collected <strong>the</strong> data by recording <strong>the</strong> Russian speech <strong>of</strong> Russian-English<br />

bilinguals who had been living in different parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> USA for two to fifty six years. The<br />

recordings were later analyzed by skilled phoneticians at St Petersburg State University in<br />

Russia.<br />

The result <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> study shows that ―reverse language transfer‖ does occur in bilinguals‘<br />

speech and depends mostly, but not always, on speakers‘ linguistic competence in both<br />

languages. ―Reverse language transfer‖ manifests itself on both <strong>the</strong> segmental and suprasegmental<br />

levels; <strong>the</strong> prosodic level being <strong>the</strong> most vulnerable from <strong>the</strong> perspective <strong>of</strong><br />

pronunciation and perception (Bikbulatova, 2001; Bikbulatova, 2003).<br />

References<br />

1. Bikbulatova, Emilia R. 2001. Foneticheskaya interferentsiya pri rechevoj kommunikatsii<br />

v usloviyakh nerodnogo yazyka. In Liya V. Bondarko (ed.), Materialy mezhdunarodnoj<br />

konferentsii 100 let eksperimental‟noj fonetike v Rossii, 22-26. S.- Peterburg: SPbGU 2003.<br />

2. Bikbulatova, Emilia R. On bilingualism and communication. In Venera M. Kalimullina<br />

(ed.), Kommunikativno-funktsional‟noe opisanie yazyka, 21-27. Ufa: BashGU<br />

3. Bondarko, Liya V. & Verbitskaya, Lyudmila A. (eds.) 1987. Interferentsiya zvukovykh<br />

sistem. Leningrad: LGU<br />

4. Vishnevskaya, Galina M. 1997. Bilingvizm i yego aspekty. Ivanovo: IvGU<br />

5. Garland, Stanley. 2007. The Bilingual Spectrum. Orlando: Guirnalda Publishing.<br />

6. McMahon, April M.S. 1994. Understanding language change. Cambridge: Cambridge<br />

University Press<br />

7. Sherba, Lev V. 1974. Yazykovaya sistema i rechevaya deyatel‟nost‟. Leningrad: Nauka<br />

69


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Denis <strong>Paper</strong>no (UCLA)<br />

paperno@ucla.edu<br />

Compositional Interpretation <strong>of</strong> Negative Concord Items: Evidence from<br />

Coordination<br />

In <strong>the</strong> paper I present new arguments for treating ni-words in Russian as denoting universal<br />

quantifiers ‗all‘, ‗every‘, etc., based on <strong>the</strong> interaction <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se words with coordination.<br />

There are three major approaches to compositional interpretation <strong>of</strong> words like nikogo and<br />

particle ne in sentences like following:<br />

(1) Nikogo ne bylo.<br />

ni-who not was<br />

‗Nobody was <strong>the</strong>re‘<br />

nikogo means ‗nobody,‘ and negation ne is semantically vacuous, perhaps a marker<br />

<strong>of</strong> syntactic concord (NO-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis);<br />

nikogo denotes an existential quantifier interpreted in <strong>the</strong> scope <strong>of</strong> negation (SOMEhypo<strong>the</strong>sis):<br />

‗it‘s not <strong>the</strong> case that someone was <strong>the</strong>re‘;<br />

nikogo denotes a universal quantifier interpreted above <strong>the</strong> scope <strong>of</strong> negation (ALLhypo<strong>the</strong>sis):<br />

‗everyone failed to be <strong>the</strong>re‘.<br />

Each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se interpretations has had advocates for some expressions in some language.<br />

Interaction with logical operators like conjunction i ‗and‘ and disjunction ili ‗or‘ shows that<br />

<strong>the</strong> ALL-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis makes <strong>the</strong> best predictions with regard to <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se<br />

constructions. Thus, ni-expressions are conjoined ra<strong>the</strong>r than disjoined:<br />

(2) Ya ne vizhu v etom nikakogo grekha i / *ili nikakogo pozora. I don‘t see in it ni-what<br />

sin and / *or ni-what shame ‗I don‘t consider it any sin or any shame=I consider it no<br />

sin and no shame‘<br />

Logically, <strong>the</strong> conjunction ‗and‘ in this context would lead to an incorrect interpretation<br />

(weaker than observed) under SOME-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, resulting for<br />

(2) in ‗I don‘t see in it any sin or I don‘t see in it any shame,‘ or ‗it‘s not <strong>the</strong> case that I see<br />

both a sin and a shame in it‘, which is weaker than <strong>the</strong> actual reading.<br />

The NO-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis and <strong>the</strong> ALL-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis both predict <strong>the</strong> correct interpretation<br />

equivalent to ‗For every (kind <strong>of</strong>) sin, I don‘t cosider this that kind <strong>of</strong> sin, and for every<br />

(kind <strong>of</strong>) shame, I don‘t cosider this that kind <strong>of</strong> shame.‘<br />

70


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Note that doubtlessly existential indefinite pronouns -libo are connected with a disjunction<br />

ra<strong>the</strong>r than a conjunction in <strong>the</strong> very same context:<br />

(3) Ya ne vizhu v etom kakogo-libo grekha ??i / ili kakogo-libo pozora. I don‘t see in it<br />

what-libo sin and / *or what-libo shame ‗I don‘t consider it any sin or any shame=I<br />

consider it no sin and no shame‘<br />

Sentences with conjoined negated predicates supply additional evidence, excluding <strong>the</strong> NOhypo<strong>the</strong>sis:<br />

(4) Nikto ne priezˇzal i ne zvonil.<br />

ni-who not came and not called<br />

‗Nobody came or called‘ [NCRL]<br />

Since under <strong>the</strong> NO-hypo<strong>the</strong>sis ne must be analyzed as semantically empty, this predicts<br />

too weak an interpretation ‗no person both came and called‘. The actual meaning <strong>of</strong> (4) is<br />

compatible with <strong>the</strong> ALL-hyupo<strong>the</strong>sis and (under semantic type lift) with <strong>the</strong> SOMEhypo<strong>the</strong>sis.<br />

Combinations <strong>of</strong> ni-words with a disjunction <strong>of</strong> verbs are much more rare, but <strong>the</strong>y point to<br />

<strong>the</strong> same conclusions.<br />

Thus, treating ni-words as universal quantifiers makes correct predictions for <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

interpretation in contexts with coordination, and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r two approaches fail in at least<br />

some cases.<br />

71


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jeffrey Parker, Lauren Ressue, Michael Phelan, & Robert Reynolds (OSU)<br />

Parker.642@osu.edu, ressue.1@osu.edu, phelan.30@osu.edu, Reynolds.531@osu.edu<br />

The complexity <strong>of</strong> processing simple words: The morphological processing<br />

<strong>of</strong> infrequent base words<br />

Research into processing <strong>of</strong> morphologically complex words has focused on two opposing<br />

factors: storage and parsing. Most morphological <strong>the</strong>ories assume that morphologically simple<br />

bases like gosudar’ ‘sir’ and geroj ‘hero’ are stored, as are derivational affixes like -stvo and -izm.<br />

Derivationally complex words such as gosudarstvo ‘government’ and geroizm ‘heroism’ are<br />

believed to be parsed by stripping affix(es) from <strong>the</strong> base and computing <strong>the</strong> semantics based on<br />

morphemes (Taft and Forster 1975). However, Hay (2001) argued that this story is incomplete,<br />

since words can differ greatly in <strong>the</strong> relative frequency <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir morphologically simple bases and<br />

complex derived forms (see Table 1). Using English, Hay showed that when morphologically<br />

complex words like gosudarstvo are more frequent than <strong>the</strong>ir bases, <strong>the</strong> complex forms bias<br />

toward storage and whole word access, ra<strong>the</strong>r than being accessed via base and affix morphemes.<br />

Conversely, complex forms that are less frequent than <strong>the</strong>ir bases bias towards parsing.<br />

Infrequent complex words are <strong>the</strong>refore dependent upon <strong>the</strong>ir bases in a way that frequent<br />

complex words are not. Various studies have validated and extended this hypo<strong>the</strong>sis (Hay and<br />

Baayen 2002, Taft 2004).<br />

While this proposal makes predictions for how we process high frequency complex words,<br />

it is silent about any effects that storage <strong>of</strong> complex words might have on access <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir<br />

morphologically simpler but less frequent bases. In particular, previous work neglects to consider<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r less frequent bases should become dependent on <strong>the</strong>ir more frequent derivatives for<br />

access. We might expect this to be <strong>the</strong> case, based on <strong>the</strong> prominent role frequency plays in<br />

processing.<br />

This study investigates how simple words are processed when <strong>the</strong>ir derived forms are<br />

more frequent. We see two possibilities: ei<strong>the</strong>r (1) both gosudar’ and gosudarstvo are stored<br />

separately, or (2) less frequent bases are accessed through <strong>the</strong>ir derivatives, i.e. via an ‘affixstripping’<br />

process. Subtractive morphology is not a new idea; for example, <strong>the</strong> French feminine<br />

adjective blanche ‘white’ is widely accepted as <strong>the</strong> base <strong>of</strong> its masculine counterpart blanc<br />

(Haspelmath 2002). Words like gosudar’ could be explained similarly, but subtraction as a<br />

processing mechanism has not been explored.<br />

We used a lexical decision task to determine <strong>the</strong> processing <strong>of</strong> complex Russian words.<br />

We tested four priming conditions; see Table 2 for a representation <strong>of</strong> our materials. Preliminary<br />

results show significant priming effects across categories, though <strong>the</strong> difference between priming<br />

effects per category is not significant. Such results suggest that 1) both types <strong>of</strong> complex words<br />

72


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(geroizm and gosudarstvo) are connected to <strong>the</strong>ir bases during processing and 2) whe<strong>the</strong>r or not<br />

<strong>the</strong> two types <strong>of</strong> complex words are processed similarly, <strong>the</strong> processing time is equivalent.<br />

This result suggests that ei<strong>the</strong>r such words are processed similarly (gosudarstvo accesses<br />

gosudar’ during processing, contra Hay (2001) and o<strong>the</strong>rs), or an ‘affix-stripping’ process occurs<br />

which is facilitated by priming to <strong>the</strong> same extent as ‘adding’. This ‘affix-stripping’ process has<br />

foundations in subtractive morphology, but leads us to question <strong>the</strong> traditional definitions <strong>of</strong><br />

‘base’ and ‘derivation’.<br />

Base / Complex Frequency Counts<br />

(Per million)<br />

73<br />

Relative frequency (base<br />

frequency/complex)<br />

gosudar’ / gosudarstvo 162.0 / 298.3 .543<br />

geroj / geroizm 178.5 / 6.8 26.25<br />

Table 1: Frequency counts based on Russian National Corpus<br />

Prime Target<br />

geroj geroizm<br />

gosudar‟ gosudarstvo<br />

geroizm geroj<br />

gosudarstvo gosudar‟<br />

Table 2: Representation <strong>of</strong> Priming Categories<br />

References:<br />

Haspelmath, Martin. 2002. Understanding Morphology. London: Arnold.<br />

Hay, Jennifer. 2001. Lexical frequency in morphology: Is everything relative? Linguistics 39(6):<br />

1041-1070.<br />

Hay, Jennifer and R. Harald Baayen. 2002. Parsing and productivity. In Geert Booij and Jaap<br />

van Marle (eds.), Yearbook <strong>of</strong> morphology 2001. Dordrecht: Kluwer, 203- 235.<br />

Taft, Marcus and Kenneth Forster. 1975. Lexical storage and retrieval <strong>of</strong> prefixed words. Journal <strong>of</strong><br />

Verbal Learning and Verbal Behavior 14: 638-647.<br />

Taft, Marcus. 2004. Morphological decomposition and <strong>the</strong> reverse base frequency effect.<br />

Quarterly Journal <strong>of</strong> Experimental Psychology 57A:745–65.


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jeffrey Parker and Andrea Sims (OSU)<br />

Parker.642@osu.edu, sims.120@osu.edu<br />

The complexity and Complexity <strong>of</strong> Russian affix ordering<br />

Like o<strong>the</strong>r languages, Russian exhibits restrictions on affix order. For example, well-formed<br />

examples such as pere-raz-dat’- ‘to redistribute’ and pere-po-dat’ - ‘to resubmit’ appear in contrast<br />

to ill-formed but semantically viable examples such as *raz-pere-dat’ - ‘to redistribute again’ and<br />

*po-pere-dat’ -‘to pass along (process <strong>of</strong>)’. In this paper we argue that affix order in Russian is<br />

(partly) rooted in processing complexity, and we consider cross-linguistic implications <strong>of</strong> a<br />

processing-based explanation.<br />

Most approaches to affix ordering have involved ei<strong>the</strong>r strata (Kiparsky 1982, Mohanan<br />

1986, Giegerich 1999) or affix-specific selectional restrictions (Fabb 1988, Plag 1999), but both<br />

greatly over-predict <strong>the</strong> number <strong>of</strong> possible affix combinations. Recently, however, Hay and Plag<br />

(2004) have argued based on English data that affixes that are more easily parsed during cognitive<br />

processing must occur far<strong>the</strong>r from <strong>the</strong> root than less easily parsed affixes. An affix’s parsability is<br />

determined by <strong>the</strong> frequency <strong>of</strong> a derived word compared with its base, <strong>the</strong> affix’s productivity,<br />

phonotactics at <strong>the</strong> boundary between affix and base, and o<strong>the</strong>r factors. For instance, -age<br />

(advantage, appendage) is less productive than -less (helpless, childless), and also less easily<br />

parsed. In Hay and Plag’s terminology, -less creates more ‘complex’ word-internal structure than<br />

does -age.<br />

Since <strong>the</strong> underlying processing mechanisms are assumed to be universal, Complexity-<br />

Based Ordering should make cross-linguistic predictions. However, <strong>the</strong> exact predictions for<br />

Russian are unclear. Based on <strong>the</strong> common belief that Russian morphology is more productive<br />

than English morphology, one possibility is that Russian has fewer affix ordering constraints:<br />

greater productivity greater average complexity greater freedom <strong>of</strong> attachment (see Plag<br />

and Baayen 2009:146; also, Turkish has both highly productive morphology and relatively few<br />

ordering constraints (Hankamer 1989)). Ano<strong>the</strong>r possibility is that ordering restrictions are just as<br />

strict in Russian as in English because ordering is based on <strong>the</strong> relative complexity created by<br />

affixes, ra<strong>the</strong>r than any absolute measure.<br />

We explore <strong>the</strong> combinability <strong>of</strong> 13 Russian suffixes (Figure A) using a 30 million word<br />

subset <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian National Corpus. First, using English data in Plag and Baayen (2009), we<br />

establish that Russian and English exhibit affix ordering restrictions to a similar degree (a subset <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> Russian data is in Figure B). Second, we explore whe<strong>the</strong>r complexity measures predict this<br />

pattern. For instance, we use number <strong>of</strong> attested types to make cross-linguistic comparisons <strong>of</strong><br />

productivity (Aron<strong>of</strong>f 1976). On average <strong>the</strong>re are more types per attested affix combination in<br />

Russian than in English; this is significant, given that <strong>the</strong> Russian corpus is substantially smaller.<br />

74


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Thus, Russian derivational morphology is more productive in a certain sense, suggesting that affix<br />

ordering restrictions are sensitive to relative, but not absolute, complexity.<br />

Despite a reasonable belief that <strong>the</strong> productivity <strong>of</strong> Russian morphology should lead to<br />

weaker affix ordering restrictions, this does not play out in <strong>the</strong> data. The Russian data thus clarify<br />

one way in which a language’s particular morphological structure interacts with universal<br />

processing constraints. However, it still leaves us to question why some languages (e.g. Turkish)<br />

have fewer affix ordering restrictions than o<strong>the</strong>rs.<br />

Figure A<br />

Affix Example (Russian) Gloss<br />

- ant muzykant musician<br />

-ist žurnal’ist journalist<br />

-čik l’otčik pilot<br />

-stv(o) načal’stvo command<br />

-ušk(o) xlebuško bread/loaf<br />

-ëž(’) molodëž’ young people<br />

-ost(’) smelost’ boldness<br />

-zn(’) žizn’ life<br />

-el(’) metel’ snowstorm<br />

-ar(‘) bibliotekar’ librarian<br />

-ov klassovyj class (ADJ)<br />

-sk morskoj nautical<br />

-tije razvitie development<br />

75


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

References<br />

Figure B<br />

Ordering for subset <strong>of</strong> affix data; each number represents unique word types<br />

First Suffix<br />

Second Suffix<br />

ant ar' el' ist ov sk stvo čik<br />

ant - 0 0 0 2 30 9 0<br />

ar' 0 - 0 3 0 37 17 2<br />

el' 0 0 - 1 0 69 113 0<br />

ist 0 0 1 - 1 192 0 0<br />

ov 0 0 0 1 - ~800 26 0<br />

sk 0 0 0 0 0 - 0 0<br />

stvo 0 0 0 0 0 0 - 0<br />

čik 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 -<br />

Aron<strong>of</strong>f, Mark. 1976. Word formation in generative grammar. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.<br />

Fabb, Nigel. 1988. English Suffixation is constrained only by selectional restrictions. Natural Language and<br />

Linguistic Theory 6.527-39.<br />

Giegerich, Heinz J. 1999. Lexical strata in English: Morphological causes, phonological effects. Cambridge:<br />

Cambridge University Press.<br />

Hay, Jennifer B., and Ingo Plag. 2004. What constrains possible suffix combinations? On <strong>the</strong> interaction <strong>of</strong><br />

grammatical and processing restrictions in derivational morphology. Natural Language and Linguistic<br />

Theory 22.565-96.<br />

Kiparsky, Paul. 1982. From cyclic phonology to lexical phonology. The structure <strong>of</strong> phonological<br />

representations, ed. by Harry van der Hulst and Norval Smith, 131-76. Dordrecht: Foris.<br />

Mohanan, Karuvannur P. 1986. The <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> lexical phonology. Dordrecht: Reidel.<br />

Plag, Ingo. 1999. Morphological productivity: Structural constraints in English derivation. Berlin: Mouton de<br />

Gruyter.<br />

Plag, Ingo and R. Harald Baayen. 2009. Suffix ordering and morphological processing. Language 85(1): 109-<br />

152.<br />

76


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Katia Paykin and Marleen Van Peteghem (University Lille 3/UMR 8163 “STL” (CNRS) & Universiteit<br />

Gent (Belgium)<br />

Katia.paykin-arroues@univ-lille3.fr, Marleen.VanPeteghem@UGent.be<br />

Russian Adnominal Genitive Revisited<br />

The adnominal genitive, which marks <strong>the</strong> nominal complement or modifier <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> head noun <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> NP, is <strong>the</strong> most typical usage <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> genitive in case languages. In Modern Russian, it covers a<br />

large array <strong>of</strong> semantic relations between <strong>the</strong> head noun and <strong>the</strong> genitive noun, which explains<br />

why Russian grammars (cf. among o<strong>the</strong>rs, Vinogradov & Istrina 1960, Švedova et al. 1980) and<br />

authors like Knorina (1988) tend to distinguish several sub-types, based exclusively on <strong>the</strong> lexical<br />

meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> nouns combined. Rappaport (2000), in his turn, proposes to divide <strong>the</strong> adnominal<br />

genitive into three sub-types in terms <strong>of</strong> syntactic relations between <strong>the</strong> head noun and <strong>the</strong><br />

genitive noun: specifier, complement and adjunct. In our presentation, we propose to combine<br />

<strong>the</strong> two approaches and come up with some semantico-syntactic tests regulating a system that<br />

takes into account both <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two nouns and <strong>the</strong>ir syntactic relation.<br />

Among <strong>the</strong> formal criteria for our classification, we will use <strong>the</strong> following: (i) <strong>the</strong> predicate<br />

agreement and <strong>the</strong> selectional restrictions, allowing to determine <strong>the</strong> semantic nucleus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

complex NP, which can be ei<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> head noun or <strong>the</strong> genitive noun; (ii) various interrogatives<br />

that can be used to question N2 or N1 (as <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive generally follows <strong>the</strong> head noun,<br />

we will call <strong>the</strong> first noun N1 and <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive N2, without taking into account its<br />

constituent type); and (iii) <strong>the</strong> competition between <strong>the</strong> genitive and o<strong>the</strong>r kinds <strong>of</strong> constituents,<br />

i.e. possessive pronouns, possessive and denominal adjectives, and various PPs.<br />

We will differentiate among three main types <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive, according to <strong>the</strong><br />

substitution-test by an interrogative:<br />

(i) The kakoj-type, corresponding to genitive adjuncts. The interrogative form kakoj ‘which,<br />

what kind <strong>of</strong>’ concerns N2 (cf. čelovek bol’šogo uma ‘a person <strong>of</strong> great intelligence’ –<br />

kakoj čelovek? ‘what kind <strong>of</strong> a person?’). In this type <strong>of</strong> construction, N2 denotes a<br />

characteristic <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> N1 referent, <strong>the</strong> latter functioning as <strong>the</strong> semantic head. In <strong>the</strong><br />

majority <strong>of</strong> cases, N2 contains a modifier and can occur as a predicate. This type <strong>of</strong><br />

adnominal genitive cannot be replaced by a possessive adjective and never<br />

alternates with a pronoun (cf. #moj čelovek ‘my man’; *čelovek men-ja man.NOM<br />

me-GEN). Depending on <strong>the</strong> semantic relations between N1 and <strong>the</strong> genitive<br />

modifier, <strong>the</strong> latter allows alternation with a PP governed by <strong>the</strong> preposition s +<br />

instrumental or iz + genitive (cf. stol krasn-ogo derev-a ‘a table <strong>of</strong> red wood’ – stol iz<br />

krasn-ogo derev-a ‘a table made <strong>of</strong> red wood’). The N2 never displays <strong>the</strong> umorphology<br />

(a morphological variant form for some singular masculine nouns).<br />

(ii) The skol’ko-type: <strong>the</strong> interrogative skol’ko ‘how much/many’ concerns N1 and provides<br />

information on quantity (cf. stakan moloka ‘a glass <strong>of</strong> milk’ – skol’ko moloka? ‘how much milk?’).<br />

In this interpretation, <strong>the</strong> semantic nucleus <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> NP is N2. However, <strong>the</strong> construction can have<br />

77


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

ano<strong>the</strong>r interpretation in which <strong>the</strong> semantic nucleus is N1, <strong>the</strong> corresponding interrogative form<br />

to question N2 being kogo/čego (cf. stakan moloka ‘a glass <strong>of</strong> milk’ – stakan č-ego? ‘a glass <strong>of</strong><br />

what?’). N2 can only be a mass noun or a bare plural. As for N1, it denotes a container, a group or<br />

any o<strong>the</strong>r entity that can be interpreted as a measure. Some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se complex NPs allow <strong>the</strong><br />

alternation with a genitive pronoun (cf. kusok men-ja ‘a piece <strong>of</strong> me’), but never with <strong>the</strong><br />

possessive pronoun, which always has a possessive reading, nor with <strong>the</strong> possessive adjective, nor<br />

any o<strong>the</strong>r kind <strong>of</strong> adjective. When <strong>the</strong> u-form is available, <strong>the</strong> alternation between <strong>the</strong> a-form and<br />

<strong>the</strong> u-form is possible (cf. kusok saxar-a/saxar-u ‘a piece <strong>of</strong> sugar’).<br />

(iii) The kogo/čego-type, subsuming several categories <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive<br />

(possessive, argumental, etc. (e.g. sobaka dočeri ‘my daughter’s dog’ – sobaka kogo? ‘a dog <strong>of</strong><br />

whom?’). Although it subsumes several subtypes, this type can be characterized by various formal<br />

criteria as a class distinct from <strong>the</strong> previous two. Besides <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> using <strong>the</strong> interrogative<br />

kogo/čego ‘<strong>of</strong> whom/<strong>of</strong> what’, <strong>the</strong>se criteria are <strong>the</strong> following: a) N1 always functions as a<br />

semantic nucleus (vs. skol’ko-type); b) <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive can alternate with a possessive<br />

adjective, when available (vs. both o<strong>the</strong>r types); c) <strong>the</strong> substitution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive by a<br />

possessive pronoun is generally possible (vs. both o<strong>the</strong>r types); d) nouns with <strong>the</strong> u-morphology<br />

cannot display it in this construction (vs. skol’ko-type). We argue that in spite <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> differences<br />

between <strong>the</strong> subtypes <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> kogo/čego-type, all sub-types occupy <strong>the</strong> same syntactic position, as<br />

<strong>the</strong>y cannot appear toge<strong>the</strong>r with <strong>the</strong> same head noun, unlike what has been pointed out by<br />

Rappaport (2000).<br />

According to Rappaport (2000), two adnominal genitives can co-occur when <strong>the</strong>y belong to<br />

different above-mentioned types. For instance, <strong>the</strong> kakoj-type can combine with <strong>the</strong> kogo/čegotype<br />

or with <strong>the</strong> possessive/subject subtype. However, contrary to what has been noted by<br />

Rappaport (2000), <strong>the</strong> order <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two genitives is not rigid, but depends on a number <strong>of</strong><br />

parameters. Moreover, Russian tends to avoid this type <strong>of</strong> structures preferring to replace <strong>the</strong><br />

kakoj-type by <strong>the</strong> equivalent adjective (cf. ?uxod mo-ego brat-a neobyčajn-oj pospešnost-i<br />

‘departure.NOM my-GEN bro<strong>the</strong>r-GEN extraordinary-GEN haste-GEN’, ??uxod neobyčajn-oj<br />

pospešnost-i mo-ego brat-a ‘departure.NOM extraordinary-GEN haste-GEN my-GEN bro<strong>the</strong>r-GEN’<br />

vs. neobyčajn-o pospešn-yj uxod mo-ego brat-a ‘extraordinarily-ADV hasty-ADJ departure.NOM<br />

my-GEN bro<strong>the</strong>r-GEN’).<br />

As our conclusion, we will argue for <strong>the</strong> structural nature <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> genitive case in Russian.<br />

Indeed, <strong>the</strong> adnominal genitive can express various semantic relations to N1, which necessarily<br />

result from <strong>the</strong> matching between <strong>the</strong> lexical meaning <strong>of</strong> N1 and N2. When no matching is<br />

possible, like in contingent relations, <strong>the</strong> genitive case cannot be used, confirming <strong>the</strong> structural<br />

nature <strong>of</strong> this case, which is not predisposed to any particular semantic role.<br />

References<br />

Knorina, L.V. 1988. “Klassifikacia leksiki i slovarnye definicii”, in: J.N. Karaulov (ed.) Nacional’naja<br />

specifika jazyka i eë otraženie v normativnom slovare. Moskva: Nauka, 60-63.<br />

Rappaport, G. C. 2000. “The Slavic Noun Phrase in Comparative Perspective”, in: G. Fowler (ed.)<br />

Comparative Slavic Morphology. Bloomington: Slavica Publishers.<br />

Vinogradov, V. V. & E. S. Istrina (eds). 1960. Grammatika russkogo jazyka, t. 2 Sintaksis I. Moskva:<br />

Akademija Nauk SSSR.<br />

Švedova, N. Ju. et al. (éds). 1980. Russkaja grammatika, t. 2 Sintaksis. Moskva: Nauka.<br />

78


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

James Pennington (OSU)<br />

Pennington.106@osu.edu<br />

"Bro<strong>the</strong>r to me likes" or "My bro<strong>the</strong>r likes": A Closer Look at <strong>the</strong> Dative <strong>of</strong><br />

Interest in Bosnian-Croatian-Serbian<br />

In <strong>the</strong> dialects <strong>of</strong> BCS, as for all Slavic languages, speakers can chose to avoid ―egocentric‖<br />

narration through <strong>the</strong> use <strong>of</strong> impersonal constructions which are composed <strong>of</strong> expletive subjects and<br />

assign a logical subject an oblique case marking (e.g. Russian mne nravitsja ‗It pleases me (I like)‘,<br />

or mne ploxo ‗I don‘t feel well‘ (ono or eto being ―expletive‖ or ―dummy‖ subjects). Moreover, in<br />

many <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic languages <strong>the</strong>re exists <strong>the</strong> so-called ―dative <strong>of</strong> possession/relationship/interest‖<br />

(DI).<br />

Although occurring in a restricted context, even Russian exhibits this possessive or relational<br />

function <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dative with kinship terms (on mne brat ‗he‘s my bro(<strong>the</strong>r)‘, e.g.). However, BCS<br />

presents a major problem regarding <strong>the</strong> combinability <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> various dative case constructions due<br />

to <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> DI (brat mi, e.g.) as a semantic equal to possessive adjectival construction<br />

(moj brat). Moreover, native speakers <strong>of</strong> BCS also have trouble accepting <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> a DI phrase in<br />

any ―non-nominative‖ context (i.e. as <strong>the</strong> argument <strong>of</strong> ano<strong>the</strong>r verb in <strong>the</strong> same clause).<br />

Having examined a variety <strong>of</strong> literature on syntax (General and Slavic alike), it is surprising<br />

none have addressed this issue. This is an important oversight, I believe, inasmuch as IPs and DIs<br />

are introduced in a narrow chronological window in <strong>the</strong> preferred BCS grammar (Alexander 2006)<br />

used at American universities, and for most students <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> combining a DI with an IP or<br />

VP with an argument seems natural since <strong>the</strong> head <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> DI can take inflection as well (e.g. *Bratu<br />

mi se sviĎa fudbal, *Volim sestru mu). I have observed, as a BCS instructor, <strong>the</strong> frustration<br />

students express when no clear explanation for this constraint is available, yet it is considered<br />

ungrammatical. Therefore, <strong>the</strong> purpose <strong>of</strong> this talk is to present a potential resolution <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> problem<br />

by utilizing a cross-disciplinary approach involving syntax-semantics, sociolinguistics, and general<br />

parsing <strong>the</strong>ory.<br />

79


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Elena Petroska (Ss Cyril and Methodius University, Skopje)<br />

epetrosk@indiana.edu<br />

DEMEK as a Discourse Particle in Macedonian: (a comparative analysis)<br />

The aim <strong>of</strong> this paper is to give an account <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse particle demek in Macedonian,<br />

which is a borrowing from Turkish, in a comparative analysis with <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r South Slavic<br />

languages and especially Albanian. Demek (‗consequently‘, ‗<strong>the</strong>n‘, ‗<strong>the</strong>refore‘, ‗so‘, ‗in<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r words‘ ‗that is‘‗supposedly‘…) is frequently used in <strong>the</strong> spoken discourse, and also in<br />

<strong>the</strong> written (newspapers and blogs). It contributes to <strong>the</strong> inferential processes involved in<br />

utterance understanding by making <strong>the</strong> causative-resulative relationship between <strong>the</strong><br />

preceding and following discourse unites explicit. Demek is mostly found in discourse<br />

sequence uses. This is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two types <strong>of</strong> use <strong>of</strong> discourse particles (according to<br />

Blakemore (1996)). Demek in Macedonian in a discourse sequence can suggest that <strong>the</strong><br />

particle introduces a conclusion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> proposition, and it is <strong>the</strong> logical equivalent <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>refore in an argument (Mac. .… zgradata kje bide gotova vo april. Demek, da se strpat<br />

uste malku… ‗… <strong>the</strong> building will be done in April. (Therefore/So), <strong>the</strong>y should be patient<br />

longer…‘), and can express doubt (Mac. Zosto nasite roditeli ne teraat samo da ucime?<br />

Demek tie ne znaat kako bilo… ‗Why do our parents force us only to study? Supposedly<br />

<strong>the</strong>y do not know how it was…‘, -expresses a doubt. The same nuance in meaning<br />

presents <strong>the</strong> Albanian (Demek, Gazi po luante me letra në zyrë... ‗Supposedly played cards<br />

in <strong>the</strong> <strong>of</strong>fice…‘, but I doubt).<br />

The goal is to demonstrate <strong>the</strong> importance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> discourse marker (particle) demek for<br />

linguistic discourse analysis, for translation, for interpretation, and for effective<br />

communication.<br />

Blakemore, D. (1996) Are opposition markers discourse markers? Journal <strong>of</strong> Linguistics<br />

32, 325-347.<br />

Dedaić, M. (2010) ―Reformulating and concluding: The pragmatics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Croatian<br />

discourse marker dakle‖ In: South Slavic Discourse Particles<br />

80


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Pavel Petrukhin (Vinogradov Russian Language Institute, Moscow / Institut für Slawistik,<br />

Universität Wien)<br />

ppetrukhin@gmail.com<br />

The Early East Slavic supercompound past tense<br />

Historical descriptions <strong>of</strong> East Slavic languages have mostly considered <strong>the</strong> tense form,<br />

traditionally labeled ―<strong>the</strong> Russian pluperfect‖, as optional, rare and relatively late; accordingly, it<br />

has never attracted much scholarly attention. However, close investigation (including <strong>the</strong><br />

examination <strong>of</strong> a large corpus <strong>of</strong> written sources, as well as <strong>the</strong> survey <strong>of</strong> relevant typological data)<br />

has brought about <strong>the</strong> revision <strong>of</strong> most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> traditional ideas about this form and to a certain extent<br />

changed <strong>the</strong> whole picture <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Old Russian past tense system and its historical development.<br />

Particularly, <strong>the</strong> following widespread ideas concerning ―<strong>the</strong> Russian pluperfect‖ are to be<br />

reconsidered:<br />

⎯ it emerged as late as in <strong>the</strong> 13 th<br />

cent., cf. Дурново 1924, 327: in fact, this grammatical<br />

marker occurs in <strong>the</strong> earliest original East Slavic texts, which means that it dates back to<br />

<strong>the</strong> late Common Slavic;<br />

⎯ ―<strong>the</strong> Russian pluperfect‖, as a ―new‖ form, developed from <strong>the</strong> ―old‖ (―bookish‖)<br />

pluperfect, occurring both in Old Church Slavonic and in Old Russian, by means <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

replacement <strong>of</strong> its auxiliary verb (perfect tense > imperfect / aorist); accordingly, it has<br />

been assumed that <strong>the</strong> ―new‖ form inherited <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ―old‖ one, cf.<br />

Успенский 2002, 251: however, Old Russian examples and cross-linguistic data testify to<br />

<strong>the</strong> original independence (both formal and semantic) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> two forms;<br />

⎯ it is made up <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> auxiliary verb byti in form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> perfect and <strong>the</strong> -lъ-participle (есть<br />

былъ + пришьлъ): <strong>the</strong> more accurate hypo<strong>the</strong>sis appears to be that this form included <strong>the</strong><br />

main verb in form <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> perfect and <strong>the</strong> special marker byl-(есть пришьлъ + былъ), cf.<br />

Kryński 1910, 215; Vondrák 1928; Чернов 1961, 16; this hypo<strong>the</strong>sis makes sense in a<br />

typological perspective and accounts for <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r development <strong>of</strong> this construction;<br />

⎯ <strong>the</strong> traditional label ―Russian pluperfect‖ implies that this form is specifically ―Russian‖<br />

(East Slavic), while in reality its formal and semantic equivalents exist (or used to exist) in<br />

<strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> Slavic languages, as well as in many non-Slavic languages; <strong>the</strong>refore, it<br />

seems reasonable to replace this peculiar and misleading term with <strong>the</strong> standard label<br />

―supercompound past‖ (сверхсложное прошедшее), thus underlining that <strong>the</strong> form in<br />

question belongs to a cross-linguistically valid category represented by such forms as,<br />

e.g., <strong>the</strong> French passé surcomposé or <strong>the</strong> German Doppelperfekt (Perfekt II).<br />

According to standard historical grammars, <strong>the</strong> Early East Slavic had four past tenses: aorist,<br />

imperfect, perfect and pluperfect. If <strong>the</strong> above <strong>the</strong>ses are correct, namely that <strong>the</strong> ―bookish‖<br />

pluperfect and <strong>the</strong> supercompound past do not represent one and <strong>the</strong> same grammatical category,<br />

but actually two separate categories, each having its own origin, formal structure and semantics,<br />

<strong>the</strong>n it should be admitted that <strong>the</strong>re were five preterits in Old Russian.<br />

The East Slavic supercompound form is particularly interesting in that it is <strong>the</strong> only past tense<br />

81


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(except <strong>the</strong> perfect) to have survived <strong>the</strong> breakdown <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Early East Slavic past tense system. It<br />

wasn‘t until this form had disappeared in <strong>the</strong> 17 th<br />

cent. that Russian became a language with one<br />

past tense.<br />

References<br />

A. A. Kryński. Gramatyka języka polskiego. Warszawa, 1910.<br />

W. Vondrák. Vergleichende slavische Grammatik. Bd. II. Göttingen, 1928.<br />

Н. Н. Дурново. Очерк истории русского языка. М., Л., 1924.<br />

Б. А. Успенский. История русского литературного языка (XI-XVII вв.). М.: Аспект Пресс, 2002.<br />

В. И. Чернов. Плюсквамперфект в истории русского языка сравнительно с чешским и<br />

старославянским языками. Автореферат дисс.... канд. филол. наук. Л., 1961.<br />

82


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Pavel Petrukhin (Vinogradov Russian Language Institute, Moscow / Institut für Slawistik, Universität Wien)<br />

ppetrukhin@gmail.com<br />

Diplomacy and language contacts (observations on <strong>the</strong> language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1229<br />

Smolensk-Riga trade treaty)<br />

The Smolensk trade treaty <strong>of</strong> 1229 is <strong>the</strong> earliest written evidence <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> linguistic and cultural<br />

interaction between <strong>the</strong> East Slavs and <strong>the</strong> Germans. The language <strong>of</strong> all <strong>the</strong> extant copies <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

treaty is Old Russian. However, it is generally assumed that <strong>the</strong> Old Russian text has been strongly<br />

influenced by ano<strong>the</strong>r language – ei<strong>the</strong>r Middle Low German or Latin. The problem <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original<br />

language <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian <strong>copy</strong> <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> treaty has been long disputed in Slavic historical linguistics.<br />

Several scholars have claimed that <strong>the</strong> Russian text was written (or translated) by a German scribe.<br />

In <strong>the</strong> talk I will argue that while <strong>the</strong>re is no ground to feel doubts about <strong>the</strong> linguistic competence <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> scribe, certain parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text (especially those related to diplomatic formulae) undoubtedly are<br />

translations or calques from German. Fragments <strong>of</strong> contemporary medieval German documents will<br />

be demonstrated, casting light on <strong>the</strong> origin <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> corresponding parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Smolensk treaty.<br />

Additionally I will partly trace <strong>the</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> borrowed diplomatic formulae in <strong>the</strong> East<br />

Slavic written language.<br />

Literature<br />

E. Bratishenko. On <strong>the</strong> Authorship <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 1229 Smolensk-Riga Trade Treaty // Russian Linguistics. 2002.<br />

Vol. 26. P. 345-361.<br />

V. Kiparsky. [Review <strong>of</strong>] G. Schmidt. Das Eindringen der hochdeutschen Schriftsprache in der Rigaschen<br />

Ratskanzlei // Neuphilologische Mitteilungen. 1939. Bd. 40. № 1. S. 83<br />

87.<br />

V. Kiparsky. Wer hat den Handelsvertrag zwischen Smolensk und Riga vom J. 1229 aufgesetzt? //<br />

Neuphilologische Mitteilungen. 1960. Bd. 61. № 2. S. 244-248.<br />

E. Klenin. The Smolensk Trade Treaty <strong>of</strong> 1229 (Copy A): Observations on Pragmatics, Text Boundaries, and<br />

Orthographic Variation // Русский язык в научном освещении. 2003. № 2 (6). С. 247-259.<br />

А. Иванов, А. Кузнецов. Смоленско-рижские акты: XIII в.– первая половина XIV в.: Документы<br />

комплекса Moscowitica – Ru<strong>the</strong>nica об отношениях Смоленска и Риги. Рига, 2009. (Исторические<br />

источники. Вып. 6)<br />

А. Ф. Литвина. Аренга: судьба латинской формулы в восточнославянских документах //<br />

Т. М. Николаева (ред.). Славянская языковая и этноязыковая системы в контакте<br />

с неславянским окружением. М., 2002. С. 315-351. Т. А. Сумникова, В. В. Лопатин (подгот. к<br />

печати). Смоленские грамоты XIII – XIV веков. Под ред. Р. И. Аванесова. М., 1963.<br />

83


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ekaterina Protassova (University <strong>of</strong> Helsinki)<br />

ekaterina.protassova@helsinki.fi<br />

WHAT HAPPENS TO THE RUSSIAN LANGUAGE IN BILINGUAL<br />

EDUCATION<br />

The history <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian schools in Finland <strong>of</strong>fers examples <strong>of</strong> maintenance, change and loss <strong>of</strong> traditions<br />

accompanying <strong>the</strong> language shift. Numerous schools and day care centers <strong>of</strong>fer different types <strong>of</strong> bilingual<br />

education or Russian as foreign language teaching. The Russian-speaking population constitutes <strong>the</strong> largest<br />

non-indigenous language group in Finland, about 1% <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole population in this country. The historic<br />

Russian-speaking minority has been joined recently by large numbers <strong>of</strong> new immigrants, both repatriates<br />

with Finnish or Ingrian roots as people from mixed origin, speaking Russian as mo<strong>the</strong>r or near-native tongue<br />

(Protassova 2004). Research conducted on Russian-speaking children at schools in Finland has shown that <strong>the</strong><br />

teaching <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r tongue fosters its continued use as well as <strong>the</strong> cognitive and personal development <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> children <strong>the</strong>mselves. While <strong>the</strong> required lessons are not available everywhere, and not all parents are<br />

aware <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir rights, <strong>the</strong> opportunities are many and varied (Lehtinen 2002; Vasanen and Voipio 2003).<br />

Russian-speaking pupils are entitled to lessons in <strong>the</strong>ir native language two hours per week, as long as a group<br />

<strong>of</strong> four pupils close in age can be formed at <strong>the</strong> beginning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> school year. Russian is taught at most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

universities. The University <strong>of</strong> Helsinki <strong>of</strong>fers a specific program for students with Russian as a heritage<br />

language. Good transport connections to Russia, a tradition <strong>of</strong> educational cooperation between <strong>the</strong> two<br />

countries, and an expanded network <strong>of</strong> Russian organizations all help maintain Russian as a heritage language<br />

in Finland. Educational opportunities in <strong>the</strong> mo<strong>the</strong>r tongue and formal instruction to improve existing<br />

language skills enhance not only <strong>the</strong> intellectual and personal growth <strong>of</strong> bilingual children, but also help raise<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir self-esteem.<br />

The present study is curried out by <strong>the</strong> joint efforts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> presenter, as well students and researchers at<br />

<strong>the</strong> University <strong>of</strong> Helsinki – Olga Ikko, Mihail Kopotev, Viktoria Petrovskaja, Ilona Sammalkorpi, Tatjana<br />

Virpioja and some o<strong>the</strong>rs. Written and oral skills <strong>of</strong> bilingual children and students are studied throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

education from families through kindergarten and schools to <strong>the</strong> university level. The methods used vary with<br />

various types <strong>of</strong> psycholinguistic experiments to computer-based tests in norm and pathology.<br />

The well-known variables in individual heritage-speaker pr<strong>of</strong>iles, e.g. age; background; motivation;<br />

exposure to <strong>the</strong> heritage language; productive and/or receptive skills; gaps in acquisition (Andrews 2000,<br />

Brinton et al. 2007) certainly apply to <strong>the</strong> heritage learner in Finland. The results show that almost all types <strong>of</strong><br />

deficit as well as grammatical deviations are existent both in bilingual and monolingual language<br />

development, yet <strong>the</strong> age when such ―errors‖ and ―mistakes‖ occur differs significantly in bilinguals<br />

(especially having specific language impairment) vs. those with a standard linguistic development.<br />

References<br />

Andrews, David. 2000. Heritage Learners in <strong>the</strong> Russian Classroom: Where Linguistics Can Help. ADFL Bulletin, 31,<br />

no. 3, 39-44.<br />

Brinton, Donna M.; Olga Kagan & Susan Bauckus. 2007. Heritage Language Education: A New Field Emerging.<br />

London: Routledge.<br />

Lehtinen, Tuija. 2002. Oppia kieli kaikki. Maahanmuuttajalasten suomen kielen kehitys ja kaksikielisyys peruskoulun<br />

ensimmäisellä luokalla. Turku: Turun yliopisto.<br />

Protassova, Ekaterina. 2004. Fennorossy: zhizn’ i upotreblenie jazyka. (Fennorosses: life and use <strong>of</strong> language). St<br />

Petersburg: Zlatoust.<br />

Vasama, Aurora, & Sanna Voipio. 2003. Opettajien näkökulmaa suomi toisena kielenä – opetussuunnitelman<br />

perusteisiin. Virittäjä-lehti, 3: 427-430.<br />

84


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Achim Rabus (Freiburg University)<br />

Email: achim.rabus@slavistik.uni-frieburg.de<br />

Intra-Slavic contact: What are <strong>the</strong> gateways for structural transfer?<br />

The paper focuses on linguistic transfer as a result <strong>of</strong> contact within <strong>the</strong> Slavic language family. When<br />

compared to contact between genetically unrelated and/or typologically distant languages, contact within<br />

language families yields different results. Well-established borrowing hierarchies such as <strong>the</strong> one proposed by<br />

S. Thomason (e.g. 2001) do not seem to be unconditionally valid when it comes to contact within language<br />

families. The reason for that is simple and comprehensible: Structural borrowing is greatly facilitated both<br />

objectively and subjectively (cf. Besters-Dilger 2005) when <strong>the</strong> varieties in contact are related to a degree that<br />

even permits intercomprehension (cf. e.g. Tafel 2009) in some cases.<br />

In this paper, I would like to investigate some characteristic examples <strong>of</strong> contact-induced structural transfer<br />

found in different intra-Slavic contact situations to a varying degree. In doing so, I rely on several<br />

methodological approaches to classify contact within language families, such as those proposed in Blas<br />

Arroyo (2000), Braunmüller (2009), Moser (2004), or Trudgill (e.g. 1986).<br />

Examples are taken from different levels <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> language system, such as phonology (e.g. shift from g>h) and<br />

morphology (e.g. modality, verbal inflection, etc.).<br />

Additionally, I will deal with <strong>the</strong> question as to whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong> analyzed phenomena can be unambiguously<br />

ascribed to language contact or, by contrast, whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>y are caused by independent parallel development or<br />

by means <strong>of</strong> catalytic processes (i.e. <strong>the</strong> source language streng<strong>the</strong>ns and intensifies already ongoing [or<br />

internally predisposed] changes in <strong>the</strong> target language).<br />

The ultimate goal <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> contribution is to gain a better understanding <strong>of</strong> what makes intra-Slavic contact so<br />

specific and how it concretely functions.<br />

References<br />

Besters-Dilger, Juliane (2005): Modalität im Sprachkontakt: Die ukrainische „Prosta mova― (2. Hälfte 16. Jh). In:<br />

Hansen, Björn; Karlík, Petr (eds): Modality in Slavonic Languages. New Perspectives. München<br />

(Slavolinguistica, 6), 239–258.<br />

Blas Arroyo, José Luis (2000): Gramáticas en contacto. München (LINCOM Studies in Romance Linguistics, 23).<br />

Braunmüller, Kurt (2009): Converging genetically related languages: Endstation code mixing? In: Braunmüller, Kurt;<br />

House, Juliane (Hg.): Convergence and divergence in language contact situations. Amsterdam (Hamburg studies<br />

on multilingualism, 8), 53–69.<br />

Moser, Michael (2004): Wechselbeziehungen zwischen slavischen Sprachen. In: Die Welt der Slaven, XLIX, 161–182.<br />

Tafel, Karin (2009): Slavische Interkomprehension: Eine Einführung. Tübingen.<br />

Thomason, Sarah G. (2001): Language contact: an introduction. Edinburgh.<br />

Trudgill, Peter (1986): Dialects in contact. Oxford (Language in society, 10).<br />

85


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Spencer Robinson (OSU)<br />

Robinson.970@buckeyemail.osu.edu<br />

"Grammaticalization <strong>of</strong> a Russian Verb <strong>of</strong> Motion"<br />

The Russian National Corpus contains sentences like (1) where motion may or may not be implied.<br />

(1) Idi rabotat‟ gruzčikom, piši nočami<br />

‗(Go) work as a freight handler, write at night.‘<br />

Has idti 'to walk, go by foot' in sentences such as (1) undergone grammaticalization (<strong>the</strong> process<br />

where a lexical word comes to have a more grammatical function)? In a related manner, Traugott<br />

and Hopper (1993:2-4) state that grammaticalization cannot occur in contexts where <strong>the</strong>re is a<br />

destination. They are specifically discussing <strong>the</strong> English phrase be going to, but I propose that since<br />

grammaticalization can be found in all known languages (cf. Heine et al. 1991), this constraint on<br />

grammaticalization <strong>of</strong> motion verbs becoming markers <strong>of</strong> futurity should be able to be applied to<br />

o<strong>the</strong>r languages as well since verbs implying motion <strong>of</strong>ten undergo <strong>the</strong> grammaticalization process<br />

cross-linguistically (Bybee et. al. 1991).<br />

This paper aims is to determine whe<strong>the</strong>r idti 'to walk, go by foot' has undergone<br />

grammaticalization like o<strong>the</strong>r motion verbs cross-linguistically and to learn if Traugott and Hopper's<br />

(1993) constraint on grammaticalization not occurring with a destination can be fur<strong>the</strong>r refined. It<br />

appears that Hopper and Traugott meant that when <strong>the</strong> destination is explicit, grammaticalization<br />

will not occur. However, I hypo<strong>the</strong>size that even when a destination is implicit, <strong>the</strong> degree that an<br />

action is linked to a specific location will continue to influence <strong>the</strong> grammaticalization process.<br />

To test this hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, <strong>the</strong> intuition <strong>of</strong> native Russian speakers was needed. I designed a<br />

survey to test whe<strong>the</strong>r idti ‗to walk, go by foot‘ is indeed undergoing grammaticalization and<br />

whe<strong>the</strong>r implicit destination plays a role in hindering grammaticalization <strong>of</strong> idti ‗to walk, go by foot‘<br />

in certain contexts. The survey consists <strong>of</strong> 60 questions. Ten questions use idti ‗to walk, go by foot‘<br />

with an explicit destination, ten o<strong>the</strong>r questions have idti ‗to walk, go by foot‘ with an implicit<br />

destination, and ten o<strong>the</strong>r questions use idti ‗to walk, go by foot‘ without an explicit or implicit<br />

destination. This should help me determine if an implicit destination affects grammaticalization. The<br />

remaining 30 questions are distracter questions. All questions are randomly order throughout <strong>the</strong><br />

survey. Participants read each question and <strong>the</strong>n put a check mark in <strong>the</strong> box next to all <strong>the</strong> meanings<br />

that <strong>the</strong> given sentence has. There is also an option for participants to mark if <strong>the</strong>y feel that <strong>the</strong><br />

sentence does not make sense. At <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> survey, <strong>the</strong>re is a short language background<br />

questionnaire that participants will complete to help me understand any potential variation in<br />

participant answers.<br />

I have already begun administering this survey to native speakers <strong>of</strong> Russian who lived in <strong>the</strong><br />

countries <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> former Soviet Union until <strong>the</strong>y were at least 18. Although this study is not yet<br />

86


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

complete, based on preliminary results it appears that idti 'to walk, go by foot' has indeed been<br />

grammaticalized to some degree, and it is anticipated that an implied destination will make<br />

grammaticalization in a given sentence less likely.<br />

Works Cited<br />

Bybee, Joan L., William Pagliuca, and Revere D. Perkins. 1991. ―Back to <strong>the</strong> Future.‖ In<br />

Approaches to Grammaticalization. Elizabeth Closs Traugott and Bernd Heine (eds.).<br />

Philadelphia: John Benjamins Publishing Company, 17-58.<br />

Heine, Bernd, Ulrike Claudi, and Friederike Hünnemeyer. 1991. Grammaticalization: A Conceptual<br />

Framework. Chicago: University <strong>of</strong> Chicago Press<br />

Hopper, Paul J. and Elizabeth Closs Traugott. 1993. Grammaticalization. Cambridge, UK,<br />

Cambridge University Press.<br />

Russian National Corpus. http://www.ruscorpora.ru.<br />

87


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

George Rubinstein (UNC-Chapel Hill)<br />

geor@unc.edu<br />

On Relationships <strong>of</strong> Verbs in Russian Aspectual Clusters<br />

This study is intended to make some contribution to Janda’s cluster model, which is an alternative to<br />

<strong>the</strong> traditional “pair” model. According to <strong>the</strong> latter, “aspect is understood as a verbal pair” <strong>of</strong> an<br />

imperfective (impf) verb and its perfective (pf) correlate (Rusanivs’kij 2000: 64-65). The cluster model<br />

developed by Janda (2007, 2008) presents each verbal stem within a cluster, where each impf base can have<br />

five types <strong>of</strong> perfectives: Natural Perfective (NP: написать correlated with impf писать), Specialized<br />

Perfective (SP: подписать, переписать), Complex Act Perfective (CAP: Inceptive заговорить, Delimitative<br />

поговорить, Cumulative наговорить лишнего, Perdurative проговорить час, Completive договорить),<br />

Single Act Perfective (SAP: Semelfactive махнуть, схитрить; (for more on SAP see Dickey and Janda 2009),<br />

and prefixal Semelfactives termed Specialized Single Act Perfective (SSAP, hereafter called ‘confix’:<br />

взмахнуть) (Makarova and Janda 2009). Though each <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se types was described and exemplified in<br />

Janda’s numerous publications, complete lists <strong>of</strong> verbs making up each pf type in specific clusters have not<br />

been provided. The present study is restricted to a subset <strong>of</strong> 127 clusters containing impf base verbs and<br />

<strong>the</strong>ir pf derivatives including confixes. (However, confixes in -ся were excluded due to categorization<br />

problems). The aim <strong>of</strong> this paper is to describe <strong>the</strong> composition <strong>of</strong> such clusters and <strong>the</strong> relations between<br />

cluster elements, to determine which prefixed verbs combine with particular impf bases, how confixes are<br />

related to o<strong>the</strong>r prefixed verbs, what preferences and restrictions in prefixation particular bases have, etc. It<br />

was found that <strong>the</strong> clusters under analysis contain 20% <strong>of</strong> base verbs, which motivate confixes with prefixes<br />

different from those in o<strong>the</strong>r prefixed verbs <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> same stem. Compare: взбрыкнуть, прикокнуть,<br />

сбрызнуть but not *взбрыкать, *прикокать, *сбрызгать. It was found that <strong>the</strong> delimitative по- is<br />

practically unused in confixes (Senatorova 1974:58). Confixes favor вы- ra<strong>the</strong>r than из-. Compare:<br />

изблевать – выблевнуть; исклевать – выклюнуть; исплевать – выплюнуть, etc. (see Tixonov 1985).<br />

The inceptive <strong>of</strong> an action is <strong>of</strong>ten expressed in confixes by <strong>the</strong> prefix вз- ra<strong>the</strong>r than за. Compare:<br />

заблестеть – взблеснуть /*заблестнуть; завизжать – взвизгнуть /*завизгнуть. The facts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

combinability <strong>of</strong> base stems with certain prefixes will be described and <strong>the</strong>ir possible explanations given in<br />

<strong>the</strong> presentation. The composition <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> clusters will test <strong>the</strong> validity <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> implicational hierarchy<br />

hypo<strong>the</strong>sis, according to which confixes appear only in clusters which contain SAP and CAP (see Janda<br />

2007:634; Rubinstein forthcoming). The relation <strong>of</strong> lexical and superlexical prefixes (Tatevosov 2009) will<br />

also be treated. CAPs includes verbs with superlexical prefixes; lexical prefixes are shared between NPs and<br />

SPs, superlexical prefixes can be also found in SSAPs (позаснуть, приуснуть).<br />

Correlation <strong>of</strong> Semelfactives with Multiple Act Imperfectives (‘multiplicatives’) is usually related to<br />

motivation relationships: дрожать →дрогнуть; грести→гребнуть. Motivation relationships exist even<br />

when correlative Imperfectives are not divisible into separate acts, as in глядеть → глянуть (на<br />

собеседника). In such cases <strong>the</strong> -ну- verb denotes an instantaneous action but not a separate act. A group<br />

<strong>of</strong> confixes called ‘completives’ by Plungian (2000:220) correlate in <strong>the</strong> cluster with <strong>the</strong>ir motivating impf<br />

88


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

verb and also has a SP synonym: повернуть, поворотить – поворачивать; настигнуть, настичь –<br />

настигать.<br />

References<br />

A description <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> clusters under analysis will be provided in <strong>the</strong> presentation.<br />

Dickey, Stephen M. and Janda Laura A. “Xoxotnul, sxitril: <strong>the</strong> relationship between semelfactives<br />

formed with –nu- and –s- in Russian” Russian Linguistics (2009) 33:229-248.<br />

Janda, Laura and John Korba. (2008) “Beyond <strong>the</strong> pair: Aspectual clusters for learners <strong>of</strong> Russian”.<br />

SEEJ, 52:2, 253-69.<br />

Janda, Laura. (2007) “Aspectual clusters <strong>of</strong> Russian verbs”. Studies in Language 31:3, 607-48.<br />

Makarova, Anastasia and Laura Janda. (2009) “Do It Once: A Case Study <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian –nu-<br />

Semelfactives”. Scando-Slavica 55, 78-79<br />

Plungian, V. A. (2000) “’BYSTRO’ v grammatike russkogo i drugix jazykov”. Slovo v tekste i v slovare.<br />

Sbornik statej k 70-letiju akademika Ju.D. Apresjana. Moscow:Jazyki russkoj kul’tury, 212-<br />

230.<br />

Rusanivs’kij, V. M. (2000). Ukraïns’ka mova: Enciklopidija. Kiïv: Ukraïns’ka enciklopidija.<br />

Senatorova Ė. P. “O značenii suffiksa -NU-” . InV. N. Iakovlev (ed.). Grammatičeskie problemy<br />

russkogo iazyka. Barnaul, 1974: Barnaul’skii gos. ped. in-t., 50-65<br />

Tatevosov, S.G. (2009). “Množestvennaja prefiksacija i anatonija russkogo glagola”. In K.L. Kiseleva<br />

(ed.). Korpusnye issledovanija po russkoj grammatike. Moskva, 2009: “Probel-2000”, 92-156.<br />

Tixonov, A. N. (1985) Slovoobravovatel’nyj slovar’ russkogo jazyka. V 2-x tomax. Moscow: Russkij<br />

jazyk.<br />

89


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jelena Runic (University <strong>of</strong> Connecticut)<br />

jelena.runic@uconn.edu<br />

THE SLAVIC PCC: THE VIEW FROM MORPHOLOGY<br />

The Problem -The Person-Case Constraint (PCC), attested in a number <strong>of</strong> heterogeneous languages,<br />

forbids <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> 3<br />

90<br />

rd<br />

person dative with 1 st<br />

or 2 nd<br />

person accusative within a clitic cluster (<strong>the</strong><br />

weak PCC), as well as <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> 1st and 2nd person co-argument clitics (<strong>the</strong> strong PCC)<br />

(Bonet 1991). As far as Slavic languages are concerned, opinions have been subject to considerable<br />

disagreement. Specifically, while researchers entirely agree that languages with verbal clitics,<br />

Bulgarian and Macedonian, are subject to <strong>the</strong> PCC, sentential/second position clitic (Cl2) languages,<br />

Serbian/Croatian (SC), Slovenian, Czech, and Slovak, have been widely debated over <strong>the</strong> PCC.<br />

Thus, whereas one line <strong>of</strong> research claims that <strong>the</strong> PCC is operative in Cl2 languages (Franks &<br />

King 2000; Béjar & Řezáč 2003; Bhat & Šimík 2009; Medová 2009; Sturgeon et. al. 2010), o<strong>the</strong>rs<br />

contend that <strong>the</strong> PCC is not active in <strong>the</strong>se languages (Lenertová 2001; Haspelmath 2004, Migdalski<br />

2006, Hana 2007). In this talk, I <strong>of</strong>fer a solution for both views from a morphological perspective<br />

within a filter-based approach. The Data -My research is based on <strong>the</strong> data collected from 53<br />

informants, native speakers <strong>of</strong> SC, Slovenian, Czech and Slovak. I conducted a grammaticality<br />

judgment task, in which 53 participants were asked to mark (a) and (b) examples as grammatical or<br />

semi/ungrammatical sequences. PCC effects have been attested with 15 (out <strong>of</strong> 19) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> informants<br />

in SC, 10 (out <strong>of</strong> 12) in Slovenian, 11 (out <strong>of</strong> 14) in Czech, and 8 (out <strong>of</strong> 8) in Slovak. The Analysis<br />

-First, I point to <strong>the</strong> previously unnoticed pattern attested with <strong>the</strong> majority <strong>of</strong> my informants. This<br />

pattern shows that <strong>the</strong> PCC is actually operative in Cl2 Slavic languages since accusative clitics are<br />

fully acceptable in clusters with 2 nd<br />

person accusative ((1a), (2a)), while clusters with 1 st<br />

person<br />

accusative are degraded ((1b), (2b)) in SC, Slovenian, Czech, and Slovak, exemplified with SC in<br />

(1)-(2). Moreover, <strong>the</strong> non-uniform behavior <strong>of</strong> 1st and 2nd person is present with both <strong>the</strong> weak<br />

PCC (1) and <strong>the</strong> strong PCC (2). The clusters in (1)-(2) show that in ditransitive constructions with<br />

bound morphemes <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> 1st person as a Theme is excluded ((1b), (2b)), whereas <strong>the</strong><br />

combination <strong>of</strong> 2nd person as a Theme is acceptable ((1a), (2a)). Importantly, <strong>the</strong>re is a robust crosslinguistic<br />

generalization showing harmonic alignment between <strong>the</strong> person scale and <strong>the</strong> semantic<br />

role scale (Aissen 1999, i.a.). On <strong>the</strong> person scale 1st person outranks 2nd person and 3rd person<br />

(3a). Similarly, on <strong>the</strong> semantic role scale, Agent outranks Recipient, which in turn outranks<br />

Theme/Patient (3b). Hence, in ditransitive constructions <strong>the</strong> (highest) 1st person is typically<br />

associated with (highest) roles, Agent and Recipient. The data in (1)-(2) show this is <strong>the</strong> case, as 1st<br />

person in <strong>the</strong> degraded clusters is associated with <strong>the</strong> Theme. Assuming that 1st person is featurally<br />

represented as [+ Author] (Halle 1997), while Theme in Slavic contains <strong>the</strong> feature [+Accusative], I<br />

propose a morphological output filter that bans <strong>the</strong> combination <strong>of</strong> features lacking harmonic<br />

alignment between <strong>the</strong> person scale and <strong>the</strong> semantic role scale in argument clitic clusters (4). This<br />

filter is active in <strong>the</strong> morphological component <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> grammar once <strong>the</strong> syntax generates <strong>the</strong><br />

structure and sends it to <strong>the</strong> PF for morphological and phonological processing. Morphological<br />

filters (or constraints) represent innate combinations <strong>of</strong> morphological features that have to be<br />

deactivated on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> positive evidence in order to surface (Noyer 1997). Based on<br />

implicational hierarchy established top down among current microvariations <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> PCC, I postulate<br />

three filters with a filter for Slavic being deepest/lowest on <strong>the</strong> hierarchy (5). Whenever positive


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

evidence contradicts a particular filter, this filter (and all filters above it) will be deactivated. This<br />

explains why some Slavic speakers do not find PCC effects at all. Since such combinations are rare<br />

in <strong>the</strong> input, only some (but not all) speakers deactivate <strong>the</strong> lowest filter and all <strong>the</strong> filters above it,<br />

which in turn explicates <strong>the</strong> partial absence <strong>of</strong> PCC effects in Cl2 Slavic languages.<br />

(1) a. Toplo mu/joj te preporučujem. [SC]<br />

warmly him/her.3DAT you.2ACC recommend.1SG<br />

‗I warmly recommend you to him/her.‘<br />

b.??(*) Toplo mu/joj me preporučuješ.<br />

warmly him/her.3DAT me.1ACC recommend.2SG<br />

‗You warmly recommend me to him/her.‘<br />

(2) a. Toplo mi te preporučuje.<br />

warmly me.1DAT you.2ACC recommends<br />

‗He warmly recommends you to me.‘<br />

b.??(*) Toplo ti me preporučuje.<br />

certainly you.2DAT me.1ACC recommends<br />

‗He warmly recommends me to you.‘ a. 1st > 2nd > 3rd<br />

(3)<br />

b. Agent > Recipient > Theme/Patient<br />

(4) *[Arg Cl α Arg Cl ß ] if α [+Author + Accusative] & ß[-Author + Dative]<br />

(5) *[Arg Cl α Arg Cl ß ] if<br />

α [+Participant +Accusative] & ß [±Participant, +Dative] (Greek)<br />

α [+ Participant +Accusative] & ß [-Participant + Dative] (Romance)<br />

α [+ Author + Accusative] & ß [-Author, +Dative] (Slavic)<br />

References<br />

Aissen, Judith (1999). Markedness and subject choice in Optimality Theory. Natural Language and Linguistic Theory<br />

17: 673-711.<br />

Béjar, Susana & Milan Řezáč (2003). Person licensing and <strong>the</strong> derivation <strong>of</strong> PCC effects. In Pérez-Leroux, A. T. & Y.<br />

Roberge (Eds.), Romance Linguistics: Theory and Acquisition, Amsterdam: Benjamins, 49-62.<br />

Bhatt, Rajesh & Radek Šimík (2009). Variable Binding and <strong>the</strong> Person-Case Constraint.<br />

<strong>Paper</strong> presented at <strong>the</strong> IATL 25. Bonet, Eulàlia (1991). Morphology after Syntax:<br />

Pronominal Clitics in Romance. MIT: Doctoral dissertation.<br />

Franks, Steven & Tracy Holloway King (2000). A Handbook <strong>of</strong> Slavic Clitics. OUP.<br />

Halle, Morris (1997). Distributed Morphology: Impoverishment and Fission. In B. Bruening, Y.<br />

Kang, and M. McGinnis (Eds.), MITWPL Vol. 30, 425-449. Hana, Jirka (2007). Clitic<br />

in Higher Order Grammar. Doctoral dissertation. Ohio State University.<br />

Haspelmath, Martin (2004). Explaining <strong>the</strong> Ditransitive Person-Role Constraint: a usage-based<br />

account. Constuctions 2/2004, 49 pp. Lenartová, Denisa (2001). Czech Pronominal<br />

Clitics. <strong>Paper</strong> presented at The Workshop on Slavic Pronominal Clitics, Berlin, 8-9<br />

February 2001.<br />

Medová, Lucie (2009). PCC effects in Czech. <strong>Paper</strong> presented at FASL 18.<br />

Migdalski, Krzyszt<strong>of</strong> (2006). The Syntax <strong>of</strong> Compound Tense in Slavic. Doctoral Dissertation.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Tilburg.<br />

Noyer, Rolf (1997). Features, positions, and affixes in autonomous morphological structure.<br />

New York & London: Garland Publishing.<br />

Sturgeon, Anne & Boris Harizanov & Maria Polinsky & Ekaterina Kravtchenko & Carlos Gómez Gallo & Lucie<br />

Medová & Václav Koula (2010). Revisiting <strong>the</strong> Person Case Constraint in Czech. <strong>Paper</strong> presented at FASL 19.<br />

91


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Alexander Rusakov (Institute <strong>of</strong> Linguistic Studies, Russian Academy <strong>of</strong> Sciences, St. Petersburg)<br />

ayurusakov@gmail.com<br />

Slavo-Albanian language contacts: a view from <strong>the</strong> Albanian dialectal map<br />

It is well-known that <strong>the</strong> Slavic influence on Albanian has had a long-term and deep character. A<br />

characteristic property <strong>of</strong> Slavo-Albanian language contacts is <strong>the</strong>ir especially diverse character:<br />

various parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Albanian population contacted with different groups <strong>of</strong> Slavic inhabitants<br />

(belonging to different parts <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> South Slavic dialectal continuum) at different times (in <strong>the</strong><br />

course <strong>of</strong> nearly one and a half thousand years) and in different geographic environments. The<br />

sociolinguistic character <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se contact situations differed very essentially as well. As a result<br />

Albanian dialects show drastically discrepant degrees <strong>of</strong> Slavic influence which is represented in<br />

<strong>the</strong> form <strong>of</strong> numerous isoglosses on <strong>the</strong> Albanian dialectal map. Lexical isoglosses are studied<br />

today ra<strong>the</strong>r thoroughly, while grammatical isoglosses were repeatedly registered, but were not<br />

studied in <strong>the</strong>ir integrity.<br />

The goal <strong>of</strong> this paper is to examine some important isoglosses on Albanian dialectal map sub<br />

specie Slavo-Albanian language contacts and to try to reconstruct <strong>the</strong>m as far as possible those real<br />

contact situations which might have given rise to <strong>the</strong>se isoglosses.<br />

92


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Tatiana Sazonova (NIU-KGU)<br />

TSazonova@gmail.com<br />

Men and Women in Search <strong>of</strong> Referent: Evidence from Novel Objects Naming in<br />

Russian<br />

One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most striking evidence <strong>of</strong> language embodiment is <strong>the</strong> fact that people cannot actually<br />

manipulate with a real world object before <strong>the</strong>y label it with a word. We use <strong>the</strong> objects names to be able<br />

to perform physical or mental tasks involving <strong>the</strong> named objects. When a word for an object is not<br />

available we use substitutes or create a coinage. New as <strong>the</strong>y are <strong>the</strong>se words seem to present no difficulty<br />

in referent identification. Often <strong>the</strong>y are used metaphorically.<br />

To investigate <strong>the</strong> perceptual and cognitive basis for objects naming by men and women two<br />

experiments were conducted. The participating subjects were all native speakers <strong>of</strong> Russian and had<br />

normal or corrected-to-normal vision. All participation was voluntary. Pictures <strong>of</strong> novel objects (collected<br />

by Jessica Horst) were used to elicit names, each picture is <strong>of</strong> a real 3D object, thought none <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> objects<br />

have names.<br />

The data collected in <strong>the</strong> object-naming experiment for 45 colored pictures were analyzed to<br />

explore what cues are more typical and what features are more recognizable in spontaneous object<br />

naming. Depending on <strong>the</strong> formal and/or semantic cues competing to trigger a word for naming, <strong>the</strong><br />

naming strategies were brought to light.<br />

The discussion <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> naming strategies is carried out within <strong>the</strong> Word Identification Model<br />

framework. It is an interactive model which treats mental lexicon as a dynamic functional system and an<br />

integral part <strong>of</strong> human cognitive abilities. The items in <strong>the</strong> mental lexicon are viewed as products <strong>of</strong> a<br />

complex interaction <strong>of</strong> perceptual, cognitive, emotional, and verbal experience stored in one’s memory<br />

and simultaneously utilized at different levels <strong>of</strong> consciousness when a word provides access to<br />

interconnected fragments <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> personal knowledge. Within this framework picture naming process is<br />

viewed as <strong>the</strong> phenomena <strong>of</strong> “natural semiosis” which occurs «for me – here - and now» and largely<br />

depends upon <strong>the</strong> features recognized in <strong>the</strong> picture as well as on <strong>the</strong> wider context <strong>of</strong> all mental<br />

processes.<br />

We found that both Perceptual and Functional information may play role in naming unknown nonliving<br />

things. As most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> research in visual perception shows, object shape plays a crucial part in object<br />

recognition. However shape recognized, <strong>the</strong> objects are related to different categories by men and women<br />

and receive different names. The subjects mentally construct <strong>the</strong> situation imagining how this object can<br />

be used. At <strong>the</strong> same time background knowledge and individual category content influence object<br />

identification.<br />

93


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

человечек (без рук) - little man (without hands)<br />

конструктор - meccano<br />

деталь от детского конструктора – meccano part<br />

ключ гаечный (2) - wrench<br />

ядерная кнопка детская - nuclear button for kids<br />

вилка - fork<br />

кран подъёмный - crane<br />

прищепка - cloths-peg<br />

стул - chair<br />

пулемёт - mashine-gun<br />

дуло поролоновой базуки - muzzle <strong>of</strong> foam-rubber mashine-gun<br />

ракета - rocket<br />

бигуди (5) - hair-rollers<br />

предмет из поролона - foam-rubber object<br />

нитки - sewing<br />

женщина - woman<br />

купец (игрушка) - merchant (a toy)<br />

бутылка пластмассовая - plastic bottle<br />

термос - <strong>the</strong>rmos bottle<br />

матрёшка - matreshka<br />

дублёнка - shipskin coat<br />

баклажан - eggplant<br />

бегемот - hyppopotamus<br />

скульптура недовольного индейца - sculpture <strong>of</strong> a displeased Indian<br />

94


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Vera Schmiedtova (Charles University, Prague)<br />

Vera.schmiedtova@ff.cuni.cz<br />

The Czech National Corpus – Looking Back, Looking Forward<br />

The Institute <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Czech National Corpus (ICNC) was founded in 1994 as part <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Faculty <strong>of</strong><br />

Arts, Charles University in Prague. At <strong>the</strong> outset <strong>the</strong> Institute‘s primary aim was to compile a material<br />

database for a new monolingual dictionary <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Czech language. Since <strong>the</strong>n <strong>the</strong> Institute has set itself a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r targets. To date, <strong>the</strong> Institute has built <strong>the</strong> following types <strong>of</strong> corpus which are accessible to<br />

users via <strong>the</strong> Internet:<br />

1. Corpora <strong>of</strong> synchronic written language;<br />

(Two representative corpora have been made public, SYN2000 (100 million words) and SYN2005 (100<br />

million words). One o<strong>the</strong>r corpus, <strong>the</strong> non-representative SYN2006pub (300 million words), was been<br />

released into <strong>the</strong> public domain. During 2010 <strong>the</strong>re are plans to make SYN2009pub (500 million words)<br />

accessible to all. This means that during this year <strong>the</strong> Czech language will have available electronic data <strong>of</strong> a<br />

billion word forms <strong>of</strong> contemporary written language.)<br />

2. Diachronic corpus;<br />

(It includes texts from <strong>the</strong> end <strong>of</strong> 13 th century onwards, numbering more than 3 600 000 word forms.)<br />

3. Corpora <strong>of</strong> spontaneous spoken language;<br />

(There are four corpora <strong>of</strong> spontaneous spoken language available now - Praţský mluvený korpus (PMK)<br />

[Prague Spoken Corpus], Brněnský mluvený korpus (BMK) [Brno Spoken Corpus] and <strong>the</strong> corpora<br />

ORAL2006 and ORAL2008.)<br />

4. Parallel corpora;<br />

(In 2005 <strong>the</strong> project InterCorp was initiated; participating in its compilation are linguistic departments <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong><br />

Faculty <strong>of</strong> Arts, Charles University. The project includes 20 <strong>of</strong> mostly European languages contrasted with<br />

Czech. At present <strong>the</strong>se corpora are comprised <strong>of</strong> some 44 million word forms in fiction texts.)<br />

5. Corpora <strong>of</strong> author’s language;<br />

(The Institute has compiled author corpora <strong>of</strong> two important Czech writers – Karel Čapek and Bohumil<br />

Hrabal. Both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>m has already resulted in Čapek‘s dictionary Jazyk Karla Čapka [The Language <strong>of</strong> Karel<br />

Čapek] (2007); and dictionary <strong>of</strong> Bohumil Hrabal‘s language Jazyk Bohumila Hrabala (2009.)<br />

The list <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ICNC‘s publishing achievements is quite impressive. The SYN2000 corpus was <strong>the</strong><br />

source for Frekvenční slovník češtiny [The Word Frequency List <strong>of</strong> Czech] (2004), while <strong>the</strong> PMK was <strong>the</strong><br />

source for Frekvenční slovník mluvené češtiny [The Word Frequency List <strong>of</strong> Spoken Czech] (2007). The<br />

Institute has so far published ten volumes in <strong>the</strong> series Studie z korpusové lingvistiky [Corpus Linguistics<br />

Studies], presenting monographs based on <strong>the</strong> ICNC‘s corpora.<br />

95


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Alexei Shmelev<br />

Shmelev.alexei@gmail.com<br />

Western Concepts in Russian: Ways <strong>of</strong> Adaptation<br />

In <strong>the</strong> paper, I will deal with linguistic data indicative <strong>of</strong> how <strong>the</strong> Russian culture perceives ‘Western’<br />

concepts. In situations where Russian needs to be spoken, <strong>the</strong>re arises <strong>the</strong> problem <strong>of</strong> how to use <strong>the</strong><br />

resources <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian language to encode <strong>the</strong> required meaning. There are two options: (a) borrowing a<br />

word or expression from <strong>the</strong> language that serves <strong>the</strong> cultural sphere to which <strong>the</strong> concept belongs, and<br />

(b) using a Russian counterpart <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> foreign word. What happens in all cases, a new meaning is created as<br />

<strong>the</strong> result <strong>of</strong> a reinterpretation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> ‘Western’ concept by members <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian cultural sphere. The<br />

resulting concept is based on <strong>the</strong> adaptation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original concept to <strong>the</strong> Russian linguistic worldview.<br />

Two main methods <strong>of</strong> adaptation must be distinguished: ‘integration’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> borrowed concept into <strong>the</strong><br />

Russian linguistic worldview (whereby <strong>the</strong> concept undergoes a greater or lesser transformation), and<br />

‘adoption’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> borrowed concept (in which case it is <strong>the</strong> relevant fragment <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> linguistic worldview<br />

that is transformed to some degree). Overall, it can be said that <strong>the</strong> ‘integration’ <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> borrowed concept<br />

usually happens when loanwords are used, while ‘adoption’ takes place when a Russian counterpart<br />

(possibly itself an earlier loanword) is used; however, this is not a straightforward correspondence.<br />

Various subtypes <strong>of</strong> ‘integration’ are illustrated by such words as кураж, гонор, соборный (a<br />

translation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Greek katholikos), and some o<strong>the</strong>rs. Thus, <strong>the</strong> French word courage has, in its Russian<br />

form кураж, significantly changed its meaning and has been drawn into <strong>the</strong> semantic field that includes<br />

language-specific words like удаль, размах, загул, associated with <strong>the</strong> major cultural motif <strong>of</strong> ‘broadness’.<br />

Its Russian meaning is not primarily that <strong>of</strong> bravery, but ra<strong>the</strong>r ‘lack <strong>of</strong> restraint/inhibitions’. There is a<br />

notion in Russian culture that this mental state can be attained by means <strong>of</strong> consuming alcoholic<br />

beverages. The Polish word honor (not equivalent to ‘honour’ in English) designates one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> central<br />

values <strong>of</strong> Polish culture; it implies <strong>the</strong> notion <strong>of</strong> sacrifice and personal dignity, which prevents one from<br />

demeaning oneself or compromising one’s principles in <strong>the</strong> hope <strong>of</strong> material gain or an escape from<br />

danger. In <strong>the</strong> Russian perception, conduct based on such premises is very <strong>of</strong>ten seen as conceited and<br />

arrogant, reflecting a lack <strong>of</strong> genuine humility. The word гонор in Russian has <strong>the</strong>refore come to be<br />

associated with negative concepts like спесь, кичливость, самоуверенность, самонадеянность,<br />

самомнение (all <strong>of</strong> which refer to haughtiness and excessive self-esteem).<br />

What happens in o<strong>the</strong>r cases is that <strong>the</strong> ‘Western’ concept is ‘adopted’ with practically no assimilation.<br />

A number <strong>of</strong> borrowings and semantic calques (on a particularly massive scale since <strong>the</strong> 1990s) are<br />

connected with <strong>the</strong> dissemination in contemporary Russian society <strong>of</strong> an ideology <strong>of</strong> success, consumption,<br />

and enjoyment. Traditional dictionary entries for words like успешный ‘successful’, эффективный<br />

‘effective’, амбициозный ‘ambitious’, or карьера ‘career’ do not correspond to <strong>the</strong> way that <strong>the</strong>se words<br />

are used in contemporary discourse.<br />

96


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Miriam Shrager (Indiana University)<br />

mshrage@indiana.edu<br />

Features <strong>of</strong> Innovation and Retention in Susak Dialect Spoken in New Jersey<br />

The case <strong>of</strong> Susak dialect spoken in New Jersey is an example <strong>of</strong> extraordinary language retention.<br />

Speakers <strong>of</strong> this dialect live in <strong>the</strong> USA for about fifty years, yet <strong>the</strong>y clearly retain some <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> most archaic<br />

Common Slavic features. The current study is based on recordings <strong>of</strong> two field trips to <strong>the</strong> community <strong>of</strong><br />

people from Susak Island leaving in New Jersey, <strong>the</strong> first trip was in December 2007, and <strong>the</strong> second trip<br />

was in March 2010.<br />

In Hamm, Hraste, and Guberina (1956) <strong>the</strong>re is a description <strong>of</strong> Croatian Čakavian dialect spoken on <strong>the</strong><br />

Susak Island. Among o<strong>the</strong>r things, <strong>the</strong> work describes an interesting phenomenon <strong>of</strong> unusual accentual<br />

nominal paradigm <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Susak dialect. According to this description some masculine nouns which in o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Slavic dialects have reflexes <strong>of</strong> AP-C, in Susak have reflexes <strong>of</strong> AP-C in <strong>the</strong> Nom case, but have <strong>the</strong> reflexes<br />

<strong>of</strong> AP-B in <strong>the</strong> oblique cases (1956: 106). Later this type <strong>of</strong> accentuation was called <strong>the</strong> “mixed accentual<br />

paradigm” (Illič-Svityč), and served as one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> main argumentations for <strong>the</strong> new <strong>the</strong>ory <strong>of</strong> AP-D for late<br />

Common-Slavic (Dybo, et al. 1990, 1993). One <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> points for criticism <strong>of</strong> this <strong>the</strong>ory was <strong>the</strong> reliability <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> material provided by <strong>the</strong> description <strong>of</strong> Hamm et al. Indeed, <strong>the</strong> description by Hamm et al is hard to<br />

validate, since <strong>the</strong> island currently is inhabited by newcomers; most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> original Susak inhabitants have<br />

left <strong>the</strong> island in <strong>the</strong> fifties <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 20 th century. That is why <strong>the</strong> recordings we have made are especially<br />

important. The analysis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se recordings validates <strong>the</strong> previous descriptions <strong>of</strong> this dialect. The current<br />

paper aims at showing <strong>the</strong> “old” and <strong>the</strong> “new” in <strong>the</strong> New Jersey Susak dialect, i.e., to what extend did <strong>the</strong><br />

speakers retain <strong>the</strong> “mixed accentuation” type.<br />

References<br />

1) Dybo, V.A., G. I. Zamjatina, and S. L. Nikolaev. (1990) Osnovy slavjanskoj akcentologii.<br />

Moscow: Nauka.<br />

2) . (1993) Osnovy slavjanskoj akcentologii. Slovar. Moscow: Nauka.<br />

3) Hamm, J., M. Hraste, and P. Guberina. (1956) ―Govor otoka Suska.‖ Hrvatski dijalektološki<br />

zbornik. Zagreb: Knj. 1.<br />

4) Illič-Svityč, V. M. (1963) Imennaja akcentuacija v baltijskom i slavjanskom. Sud‟ba<br />

akcentuacionnyx paradigm. Moscow. Translated in 1979 by Richard Leed and<br />

Ronald Feldstein, Nominal Accentuation in Baltic and Slavic. Cambridge. MIT<br />

Press.<br />

97


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Malgorzata Szajbel-Keck (UC-Berkeley)<br />

szajbelkeck@berkeley.edu<br />

Nouns with Aspect – The Curious Case <strong>of</strong> Polish Verbal Nouns<br />

Polish verbal nouns are unlike any o<strong>the</strong>r nous because <strong>the</strong>y are always specified for aspect. For<br />

instance, czytanie ‗reading‘ is imperfective, whereas przeczytanie ‗reading from <strong>the</strong> beginning to<br />

<strong>the</strong> end‘ is perfective. The aspect <strong>of</strong> verbal nouns cannot be ignored, as it essentially contributes to<br />

<strong>the</strong> meaning and grammaticality <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> whole phrase or clause:<br />

Chodzenie(IPF) / *Pójście(PF) do szkoły jest nudne.<br />

‗Going to school is boring‘<br />

Pójście(PF) / *Chodzenie(IPF) dziś do szkoły jest niemoliwe.<br />

‗Going to school today is impossible‘<br />

I believe that this unusual characteristic <strong>of</strong> Polish verbal nouns is due to <strong>the</strong>ir complex structure. In<br />

my analysis argue that <strong>the</strong>y are a kind <strong>of</strong> linguistic Chimeras, which in <strong>the</strong> process <strong>of</strong><br />

nominalization do not lose <strong>the</strong>ir ‗verbness‘, as it is <strong>of</strong>ten claimed (cf. Chomsky 1970). Instead, on<br />

top <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir being verbs, <strong>the</strong>y become nouns. As a result <strong>the</strong>y have a complex syntactic structure –<br />

<strong>the</strong> lexical verbal layer is covered, but not substituted, by <strong>the</strong> functional nominal layer. Such<br />

interpretation more accurately accounts for <strong>the</strong> dual character <strong>of</strong> Polish verbal nouns, noticed<br />

already by Comrie (1976) but not explained satisfactorily so far, than standard analyses that assume<br />

that every nominalization turns verbs into pure nouns (cf. <strong>the</strong> influential work <strong>of</strong> Chomsky 1970<br />

and its followers). My doublelayer analysis is supported by <strong>the</strong> fact that Polish verbal nouns have<br />

both verbal (aspect, reflexivity, argument structure, passivization and adverbial modification) and<br />

nominal characteristics (case, number, gender, adjectival modification). Moreover, it is important<br />

that <strong>the</strong> verbal layer is closer to <strong>the</strong> core as it affects more <strong>the</strong> meaning <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> verbal noun – aspect,<br />

reflexivity, number and type <strong>of</strong> arguments. In contrast, <strong>the</strong> nominal layer is <strong>the</strong> outer functional one<br />

– it helps to embed items carrying verbal meaning into syntactic positions reserved only for<br />

nominals by providing <strong>the</strong>m with case, number and gender. Although Polish verbal nouns differ<br />

significantly from English ones (<strong>the</strong> most popular language for <strong>the</strong> linguistic description), and from<br />

Russian ones (<strong>the</strong> most widely described Slavic language), <strong>the</strong>y have not received much attention<br />

in <strong>the</strong> linguistic literature apart from Rozwadowska‘s work (1997). I hope to change it and fill <strong>the</strong><br />

gap with my research that includes not only <strong>the</strong>ir <strong>the</strong>oretical description, but also an indepth<br />

investigation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>ir actual use in Polish thorough extensive corpus analysis and interaction with<br />

native speakers.<br />

References:<br />

Bartnicka, Barbara, Hansen, B., Klemm, W., Lehmann, V., and Satkiewicz, H. 2004. Grammatik<br />

des Polnischen: Slavolinguistica, 5. München:Otto Sagner.<br />

Chomsky, Noam. 1970. Remarks on Nominalization. In Readings in English Transformational<br />

Grammar, eds. R. A. Jacobs and P. S. Rosenbaum, 184221. Waltham, Massachusetts; Toronto;<br />

London:Ginn and Company.<br />

Comrie, Bernard. 1976. The syntax <strong>of</strong> action nominals: a crosslanguage study. Lingua 40:177201.<br />

Comrie, Bernard. 1980. Nominalizations in Russian: lexical noun phrases or transformed<br />

sentences? In Morphosyntax in Slavic, eds. C. V. Chvany and R. D. Brecht:Slavica Publishers,<br />

Inc.<br />

98


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Comrie, Bernard, and Thompson, S. 1985. Lexical nominalization. In Language Typology and<br />

Syntactic Description, ed. T. Shopen, 349399. Cambridge, UK:Cambridge University Press.<br />

Damborský, Jirí. 1973. Czy w jezyku polskim istnieje gerundium? Poradnik Jezykowy 10:581587.<br />

Dickey, Stephen M. 2000. Parameters <strong>of</strong> Slavic Aspect: a Cognitive Approach. Stanford,<br />

CA:Center for <strong>the</strong> Study <strong>of</strong> Language and Information.<br />

Doroszewski, Witold. 1970. Konstrukcja składniowa z rzeczownikiem odsłownym. In O kulture<br />

słowa. Poradnik jezykowy, 173. Warszawa:PIW.<br />

Fokker, Abraham Anthony. 1966. Nouns from Verbs. A Contribution to <strong>the</strong> Study <strong>of</strong> PresentDay<br />

Polish WordFormation. Amsterdam:NorthHolland Pub. Co.<br />

Fraser, Bruce. 1970. Some remarks on <strong>the</strong> action nominalization in English. In Readings in English<br />

Transformational Grammar, eds. R. A. Jacobs and P. S. Rosenbaum, 8398. Waltham,<br />

Massachusetts; Toronto; London:Ginn and Company.<br />

KoptjevskajaTamm, Maria. 1993. Nominalizations. London; New York:Routledge.<br />

Lees, Robert B. 1960. The Grammar <strong>of</strong> English Nominalizations. Bloomington, Ind.<br />

Puzynina, Jadwiga. 1969. Nazwy czynności we współczesnym języku polskim. Warszawa:PWN.<br />

Rappaport, Gilbert C. 2001. The geometry <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Polish nominal phrase: problems, progress, and<br />

prospects. In Generative Linguistics in Poland: Syntax and Morphosyntax, eds. P. Bański and<br />

A. Przepiórkowski, 173189. Warszawa:PAN<br />

Rozwadowska, Boż ena. 1997. Towards a Unified Theory <strong>of</strong> Nominalizations: External and<br />

Internal Eventualities: Acta Universitatis Wratislaviensis. Wrocław: Wydawnictwo<br />

Uniwersytetu Wrocławskiego.<br />

Rozwadowska, Boż ena. 2000. Event structure, argument structure and <strong>the</strong> byphrase<br />

in Polish nominalizations. In Lexical Specification and Insertion, eds. P.<br />

Coopmans, M. Everaert and J. B. Grimshaw, 329347. Amsterdam;<br />

Philadelphia:J. Benjamins.<br />

99


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Nadine Thielemann (University <strong>of</strong> Potsdam)<br />

nthielem@rz.uni-potsdam.de<br />

Arguing by anecdote – jocular accounts in conversations between Russian<br />

interlocutors<br />

The telling <strong>of</strong> an anecdote resp. joke – both covered by <strong>the</strong> Russian term anekdot – is a prominent Russian<br />

speech genre (Šmeleva/Šmelev 2002, Adams 2005, Graham 2003) that is not only common in private<br />

conversation but also in broadcast interviews and panel discussions, which serve as data for <strong>the</strong> given<br />

analysis. Interviewers and interviewees use anekdoty mainly as accounts (Heritage 1988, Antaki 1994).<br />

Several features <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> anekdot qualify <strong>the</strong>m for this usage: As a sort <strong>of</strong> retold narrative anekdoty obtain a<br />

specific epistemological status because <strong>the</strong>y comprise collective knowledge and experience (cf. Ong 1981;<br />

Wierzbicka 1992) that is accepted and hard to challenge within <strong>the</strong> speech community. Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore many<br />

anekdoty are inherently argumentative. They embody topoi that can be functionalized in <strong>the</strong> argumentation<br />

at hand such as induction, illustration or analogy (cf. Kienpointner 1992, Kuße 2004). Finally <strong>the</strong> teller <strong>of</strong> an<br />

anekdot lends his resp. her voice to <strong>the</strong> community who authors <strong>the</strong> anekdot. When telling an anekdot <strong>the</strong><br />

speaker changes <strong>the</strong> footing (G<strong>of</strong>fman 1992) <strong>of</strong> his resp. her utterance. So interviewers can realize <strong>of</strong>fensive<br />

questions or challenges by anekdot <strong>the</strong>reby preserving <strong>the</strong>ir institutionally required neutrality (cf. Clayman<br />

1992). The paper presents different usages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> anekdot in Russian broadcast interviews and panel<br />

discussions and interprets <strong>the</strong>m as a feature <strong>of</strong> a culture-specific persuasive style (cf. Johnstone 1989)<br />

strongly relying on <strong>the</strong> persuasive power <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> collectively authored narrative, stressing <strong>the</strong> argumentative<br />

value <strong>of</strong> analogy and appreciating <strong>the</strong> coping capacity <strong>of</strong> wit and humor.<br />

References<br />

Adams, B. (2005): Tiny Revolutions in Russia: 20 th<br />

century Soviet and Russian History in<br />

Anecdotes and Jokes. London. Antaki, Ch. (1994): Explaining and Arguing: The Social Organization <strong>of</strong><br />

Accounts. London. Clayman, S. (1992): Footing in <strong>the</strong> achievement <strong>of</strong> neutrality: <strong>the</strong> case <strong>of</strong> news<br />

interviews<br />

discourse. In: Drew, P./Heritage, J. (eds.): Talk at Work. Interaction in Institutional Settings.<br />

Cambridge, 163-198. G<strong>of</strong>fman, E. (1992): Forms <strong>of</strong> Talk. Oxford. Graham, B. (2003): A Cultural Analysis<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russo-Soviet Anekdot. Diss, University <strong>of</strong> Pittburg.<br />

(latest access 7.1.2010) Heritage, J. (1988): Explanations as<br />

accounts: a conversation analytic perspective. In: Antaki, Ch. (ed.): Analyzing Everyday<br />

Explanation. A Casebook <strong>of</strong> Methods. London, 127-144.<br />

Johnstone, B. (1989): Linguistic strategies and cultural styles for persuasive discourse. In: Ting-Toomey,<br />

S./Korzenny, F. (eds.): Language, Communication, and Culture: Current Directions. Newbury Park,<br />

139-159.<br />

Kienpointner, M. (1992): Alltagslogik. Struktur und Funktion von Argumentationsmustern. Stuttgart Bad<br />

Canstatt.<br />

Kuße, H. (2004): Metadiskursive Argumentation: Linguistische Untersuchungen zum russischen<br />

philosophischen Diskurs von Lomonosov bis Losev. München. (Sagners Slavistische Sammlung; 28)<br />

Ong, W. (1981): Orality and Literacy: The Technologizing <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Word. London New York.<br />

Šmeleva, E.A./Šmelev, A.D. (2002): Russkij anekdot kak rečevoj ţanr. Moskva.<br />

Wierzbicka, A. (1992): Cross-Cultural Pragmatics. The Semantics <strong>of</strong> Human Interaction. Berlin<br />

New York (Trends in Linguistics, Studies and Monographs; 53)<br />

100


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Natasha Todorovich (University <strong>of</strong> Illinois Chicago)<br />

Ntodor1@uic.edu<br />

The syntax <strong>of</strong> da in Serbian<br />

When speaking <strong>of</strong> da in Serbian, it is clear that <strong>the</strong>re are many different da(s). If we exclude <strong>the</strong> affirmative<br />

da and a third person singular form da <strong>of</strong> verb dati (give), we note that <strong>the</strong> particle da is very productive in<br />

many different sentential constructions. Although <strong>the</strong> infinitive is still used in Serbian, it is less preferred<br />

and <strong>of</strong>ten replaced with da + present while in some dialects, such as Torlak, it is almost entirely absent<br />

(Joseph (1983)). However, it does not mean that da +present would replace every instance <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> infinitive<br />

in Serbian.<br />

The loss <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> infinitive is one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> characteristics <strong>of</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r Balkan languages, for example Greek,<br />

a language that employs a combination <strong>of</strong> a particle/complementizer and a finite verbal form instead <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> infinitive. As <strong>the</strong> following example clearly indicates, Greek employs different<br />

particles/complementizers in <strong>the</strong> instances where in Serbian we only find da. But, is this indeed <strong>the</strong> same<br />

and ‘one’ da?<br />

(1) a. Marija misli da sam rekla da du da napišem<br />

Maria think-3sg that aux-1sg said that aux-1sg to write-1sg.perf.<br />

knjigu da bih postala slavna.<br />

book-acc to aux-1sg became famous-fem.<br />

b 4 . I Maria pistevi oti ipa oti tha grapso ena vivlio ja na jino dniasimi.<br />

The Mari believes that said that fut write-perf. one book for na become famous.<br />

Maria thinks that I said that I will write a book to become famous<br />

I investigate <strong>the</strong> syntax <strong>of</strong> da used in da+ present, subordinating constructions, optatives, secondary<br />

imperatives and questions. While my main goal is to define <strong>the</strong> syntax <strong>of</strong> da in independent and as well as<br />

dependent contexts, at this moment I focus mainly on da in dependent contexts. To make a situation more<br />

complex, not only should da found in <strong>the</strong> independent contexts be distinguished from da found in some <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> dependent contexts, but <strong>the</strong> one da that appears in <strong>the</strong> dependent contexts can be fur<strong>the</strong>r separated<br />

into da1 and da2 (Progovac (1993), Goląb (1964) Browne (1986), Tomid-Mišeska (2003)).<br />

Within <strong>the</strong> formal framework, I mainly focus on da used after subjunctive and indicative verbs. I<br />

adopt and adapt to Serbian Giannakidou’s (1998) classification <strong>of</strong> Greek verbs. In her classification, <strong>the</strong><br />

indicative group consists <strong>of</strong> assertive, fiction verbs, epistemic, factives and semifactives while <strong>the</strong><br />

subjunctive verbs can be separated into two groups that here I label as a subjunctive subgroup 1,which<br />

includes volitionals, directives, modals, permissives, negative, and verbs <strong>of</strong> fear and a subjunctive subgroup<br />

4 The Greek example provided by Anastasia Giannakidou, personal conversation.<br />

101


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

2, which includes aspectual, perception, commissive and implicative verbs. The semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> matrix<br />

verbs determines which da is used in <strong>the</strong> complement constructions: da1, <strong>the</strong> indicative or da2, <strong>the</strong><br />

subjunctive. Based on <strong>the</strong> data provided in my research, both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se da(s) exhibit different syntactic<br />

behavior in relationship to tense and aspect selection, negation, licensing <strong>of</strong> polarity items and position <strong>of</strong><br />

clitics.<br />

Selected References:<br />

Browne, Wayles. 1986. Relative Clause in Serbo-Croatian in Comparison with English. Institute <strong>of</strong> Linguistics.<br />

University <strong>of</strong> Zagreb.<br />

Giannakidou, Anastasia. 1998. Polarity Sensitivity as (Non)veridical Dependency. Amsterdam and Philadelphia. John<br />

Benjamins.<br />

Goląb, Zbigniew. 1964. The problem <strong>of</strong> verbal moods in Slavic languages. International Journal <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguistics and<br />

Poetics 8:1-36<br />

Joseph, Brian. 1983. The Synchrony and Diachrony <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Balkan Infinitive. A Study in areal, general, and historical<br />

linguistics. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Philippaki-Warburton, Irene. 1994. The subjunctive mood and <strong>the</strong> syntactic status <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> particle na in Modern Greek.<br />

Folia Linguistica XXVIII (3–4): 297–326.<br />

Progovac, Ljiljana. 1993a. “Locality and subjunctive-like complements in Serbo-Croatian”Journal <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguistics<br />

1:116-44.<br />

Tomid-Mišeska, Olga. 2003. The Syntax <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Balkan Slavic Future tenses. Lingua 114: 517-549.<br />

Vrzid, Zvjezdana, 1994. Categorial status <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Serbo-Croatian “modal” da. Formal Approaches to Slavic Linguistics.<br />

2:291-312.<br />

102


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Beata Trawinski (University <strong>of</strong> Vienna)<br />

beata.trawinski@univie.ac.at<br />

On <strong>the</strong> Distribution <strong>of</strong> AND-Type and WITH-Type<br />

Coordinations in Polish: A Corpus-Based Study<br />

Slavic languages (as well as many o<strong>the</strong>r languages <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> world) <strong>of</strong>fer (at least) two possibilities<br />

for expressing nominal (conjunctive) coordination: <strong>the</strong> conjunction and and <strong>the</strong> comitative<br />

preposition with (cf. Ladusaw (1989), McNally (1993), Urtz (1994), Dalrymple et al. (1998),<br />

Vassilieva and Larson (2005), Feldman (2002), Ionin and Matushansky (2003) for Russian;<br />

Skrabalova (2003) for Czech; Dyła (1988, 2003) and Trawinski (2005) for Polish). (1) and (2)<br />

respectively illustrate <strong>the</strong>se possibilities for Polish.<br />

(1) Ja i (moja) zona mieszkamy w˙Warszawie.<br />

I and my wife.NOM live.PL in Warsaw<br />

‗My wife and I live in Warsaw.‘<br />

(2) Ja z (moj ˛˙a mieszkamy w Warszawie.<br />

I with my wife.INSTR live.PL in Warsaw<br />

‗My wife and I live in Warsaw.‘<br />

According to Schwartz (1988), NPs connected with a comitative preposition, as in (2), function<br />

as conjuncts, bearing <strong>the</strong> same <strong>the</strong>matic relationship to <strong>the</strong> predicate. Dalrymple et al. (1998) also<br />

argue for denotational uniformity <strong>of</strong> AND-type and WITH-type coordinations (with reference to<br />

Russian). Both types <strong>of</strong> coordination are assumed to be semantically represented as sums (in terms<br />

<strong>of</strong> Link (1984)). By contrast, Urtz (1994) believes that a comitative preposition, unlike a<br />

conjunction, always implies a close but unequal relationship between two referents, where <strong>the</strong><br />

referent <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> instrumental NP is more or less subordinate. Miller (1971), Comacho (1994, 2000),<br />

McNally (1993) and Kopcinska (1995) also claim that <strong>the</strong>re is a slight difference between ANDtype<br />

coordination and WITH-type coordination. They suggest that in contrast to individuals in <strong>the</strong><br />

denotation <strong>of</strong> ordinary coordination, individuals in <strong>the</strong> denotation <strong>of</strong> a WITH-type coordination are<br />

related to each o<strong>the</strong>r in some relevant sense. Instances <strong>of</strong> such relatedness include family<br />

relationships such as that between husband and wife, between mo<strong>the</strong>r and child, or between bro<strong>the</strong>r<br />

and sister, or pr<strong>of</strong>essional relationships such as <strong>the</strong> relationship between doctor and patient, or<br />

between teacher and student, as well as many o<strong>the</strong>r relationships. While Miller (1971) provides a<br />

syntactic explanation for <strong>the</strong> difference between AND-type coordination, which he calls ―loose<br />

type <strong>of</strong> coordination‖, and WITH-type coordination, which he refers to as ―close type <strong>of</strong><br />

coordination‖, McNally (1993) proposes to describe <strong>the</strong> postulated relatedness between <strong>the</strong><br />

referents <strong>of</strong> WITH-type coordination by means <strong>of</strong> conventional implicature.<br />

The goal <strong>of</strong> this paper is to verify <strong>the</strong> hypo<strong>the</strong>sis <strong>of</strong> relatedness by examining <strong>the</strong> distribution <strong>of</strong> a<br />

number <strong>of</strong> AND-type coordinations and <strong>the</strong> corresponding WITH-type coordinations in Polish texts<br />

<strong>of</strong> different registers. For our investigations, we use data from <strong>the</strong> current version <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> National<br />

Corpus <strong>of</strong> Polish (http://nkjp.pl), which contains both written and spoken registers. We<br />

analyze <strong>the</strong> frequency <strong>of</strong> expressions like those involved in (1) and (2) in various text types, such as<br />

classic literature, daily newspapers, specialist periodicals and journals, transcripts <strong>of</strong> conversations,<br />

and a variety <strong>of</strong> internet texts. The results <strong>of</strong> our initial observations suggest that <strong>the</strong> hypo<strong>the</strong>sis <strong>of</strong><br />

103


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

relatedness is correct, and, <strong>the</strong>refore, it seems to be worthy <strong>of</strong> fur<strong>the</strong>r empirical exploration and<br />

<strong>the</strong>oretical discussion.<br />

References<br />

Comacho, J. (1994). Comitative Coordination in Spanish. In C. Parodi, C. Quicoli, M. Saltarelli, and M. L. Zubizarreta<br />

(Eds.), Aspects <strong>of</strong> Romance Linguistics, Number XXIV in Selected <strong>Paper</strong>s from <strong>the</strong> Linguistic Symposium on<br />

Romance Languages, pp. 107–122. Washington, D.C.: Georgetown University Press.<br />

Comacho, J. (2000). Structural Restrictions on Comitative Coordination. Linguistic Inquiry 31, 366–375.<br />

Dalrymple, M., I. Hayrapetian, and T. King (1998). The Semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Russian Comitative Construction. Natural<br />

Language and Linguistic Theory 16, 597–631.<br />

Dyła, S. (1988). Quasi-Comitative Coordination in Polish. Linguistics 26, 383–414.<br />

Dyła, S. (2003). Note on Gender Resolution in <strong>the</strong> Plural Pronoun Construction in Polish. Glot International 7(3), 383–<br />

414.<br />

Feldman, A. (2002). On NP-Coordination. In S. Baauw, M. Huiskes, and M. Schoorlemmer (Eds.), Yearbook 2002, pp.<br />

39–67. Utrecht Institute <strong>of</strong> Linguistics OTS.<br />

Ionin, T. and O. Matushansky (2003). DPs with a Twist: A Unified Analysis <strong>of</strong> Russian Comitatives. In W. Browne, J.-<br />

Y. Kim, B. H. Partee, and R. A. Rothstein (Eds.), Formal Approaches to Slavic Linguistics 11: The Amherst Meeting<br />

2002, Ann Arbor, pp. 255–274. Michigan Slavic Publications.<br />

Kopcinska, D. (1995). Czy słowo ´z mo˙ze pełni´a sam c tak ˛a funkcj˛e jak słowo i? [Can <strong>the</strong> Word z ‗with‘ Act as <strong>the</strong><br />

Word i ‗and‘?]. In M. Grochowski (Ed.), Wyra˙zenia funkcyjne w systemie i tek´scie [Functional Expressions within<br />

<strong>the</strong> System and <strong>the</strong> Text], pp. 125–136. Toru´n: Wydawnictwo Uniwersytetu Mikołaja Kopernika.<br />

Ladusaw, W. A. (1989). Group Reference and <strong>the</strong> Plural Pronoun Construction. In <strong>Paper</strong>s on <strong>the</strong> Plural Pronoun<br />

Construction and Comitative Coordination, pp. 1–7. UCSC Syntax Research Center Report SRC-89-02.<br />

Link, G. (1984). Hydras. On <strong>the</strong> Logic <strong>of</strong> Relative Constructions with Multiple Heads. In F. Landman and<br />

F. Veltman (Eds.), Varieties <strong>of</strong> Formal Semantics: Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fourth Amsterdam Colloquium, Number 3 in<br />

Groningen-Amsterdam Studies in Semantics, Dordrecht, pp. 245–257. Foris.<br />

McNally, L. (1993). Comitative Coordination: A Case Study in Group Formation. Natural Language and Linguistic<br />

Theory 11, 347–379.<br />

Miller, J. (1971). Some Types <strong>of</strong> ‗Phrasal Conjunction‘ in Russian. Journal <strong>of</strong> Linguistics 8, 55–69.<br />

Schwartz, L. (1988). Conditions for Verb-Coded Coordinations. In M. Hammond, E. Moravcsik, and J. Wirth (Eds.),<br />

Studies in Syntactic Typology, Typological Studies in Language (TSL), Amsterdam, Philadelphia, pp. 53–73. John<br />

Benjamins Publishing Company.<br />

Skrabalova, H. (2003). Comitative Constructions in Czech. In P. Kosta, J. Błaszczak, J. Frasek, L. Geist, and<br />

M. ˙Zygis (Eds.), Investigations into Formal Slavic Linguistics. Contributions <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Fourth European Conference on<br />

Formal Description <strong>of</strong> Slavic Languages (FDSL IV) held at Potsdam University, November 28–30, 2001, Number<br />

10/1–2 in Linguistik International, Frankfurt am Main, pp. 685–696. Lang.<br />

Trawinski, B. (2005). Plural Comitative Constructions in Polish. In S. Müller (Ed.), The Proceedings <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> 12th<br />

International Conference on Head-Driven Phrase Structure Grammar, Department <strong>of</strong> Informatics, University <strong>of</strong><br />

Lisbon, pp. 375–395. Stanford: CSLI Publications.<br />

Urtz, B. (1994). The Syntax, Semantics and Pragmatics <strong>of</strong> a Nominal Conjunction — The Case <strong>of</strong> Russian “S”. Ph. D.<br />

<strong>the</strong>sis, Harvard University.<br />

Vassilieva, M. B. and R. K. Larson (2005). The Semantics <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Plural Pronoun Construction. Natural Language<br />

Semantics 13, 101–124.<br />

104


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Rory Turnbull and Yuliia Aloshycheva (OSU)<br />

turnbull@ling.osu.edu, aloshycheva.1@osu.edu<br />

Word Frequency and Second Mention Effects on Phonetic Reduction in Russian<br />

The effects <strong>of</strong> lexical frequency on language perception and production are well-known and have been<br />

supported experimentally by many studies (e.g. Bybee, 2001). Among <strong>the</strong> numerous effects <strong>of</strong> lexical<br />

frequency, one <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> biggest is claimed to be phonetic reduction or shortening (Jurafsky et al., 2001).<br />

Ano<strong>the</strong>r well-studied phonetic effect is second mention reduction, by which a word is more likely to be<br />

phonetically reduced <strong>the</strong> second time it is said in a discourse (Baker & Bradlow, 2009; Fowler & Housum<br />

1987).<br />

Much <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> literature thus far deals with <strong>the</strong>se phenomena in English, and little to no research has<br />

been done on whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>se generalizations hold true for Slavic languages such as Russian. Fur<strong>the</strong>r, very<br />

little investigation has been done into <strong>the</strong> interplay between frequency-conditioned reduction and<br />

second mention reduction. This study <strong>the</strong>refore has two main aims: determining whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>se phonetic<br />

generalizations about frequency effects and second mention reduction hold true for Slavic languages;<br />

and whe<strong>the</strong>r <strong>the</strong>se two phenomena interact in a meaningful way. Does frequency affect reduction on <strong>the</strong><br />

second mention? Since it is well-established that high-frequency words are already phonetically reduced,<br />

it is possible that low-frequency words possess more scope for second-mention reduction. We thus<br />

hypo<strong>the</strong>size that after being exposed to both low- and high-frequency words, more extensive phonetic<br />

reduction will be observed in production <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> low-frequency words than <strong>the</strong> high-frequency words.<br />

To test this hypo<strong>the</strong>sis we used a novel methodology which allowed us to control for <strong>the</strong> desired<br />

frequency in a successfully disguised manner. We chose Russian as our language <strong>of</strong> investigation, as it<br />

has readily accessible word frequency information available via <strong>the</strong> Russian National Corpus. Subjects<br />

were presented with a series <strong>of</strong> informative and cohesive texts <strong>of</strong> a relatively formal style---similar to<br />

news reports or encyclopedia entries---both on-screen and through headphones. Crucially, each text<br />

featured two high-frequency words (e.g. pravitel’stvo, ‘government’) and two low-frequency words (e.g.<br />

podnošenie, ‘gift, tribute’). Directly before and directly after <strong>the</strong>se texts were presented, productions <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong>se words were elicited from <strong>the</strong> subjects. The duration <strong>of</strong> each target word production was measured<br />

and <strong>the</strong> pre- and post-text conditions compared.<br />

Preliminary data from pilot tests confirm <strong>the</strong> presence <strong>of</strong> a frequency effect, whereby more common<br />

words are pronounced with a shorter duration than less common words. Linear regression showed log<br />

frequency to be a significant predictor <strong>of</strong> duration (R 2 = 0.237, p < 0.001). A paired t-test revealed<br />

evidence for second-mention reduction, with <strong>the</strong> words being pronounced significantly shorter on<br />

second utterance (t = 2.781, df = 59, p < 0.01). Fur<strong>the</strong>r, <strong>the</strong> data suggest <strong>the</strong> possibility <strong>of</strong> an interaction<br />

between <strong>the</strong>se two phenomena.<br />

105


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

The existence <strong>of</strong> both <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se effects in Russian lends support to <strong>the</strong> generalization that <strong>the</strong>y are<br />

universal phonetic processes. We seek to explain this through a functional explanation rooted in <strong>the</strong><br />

notions <strong>of</strong> expectation or probability (Aylett & Turk, 2004; Hume, 2008). Such an approach helps explain<br />

why <strong>the</strong>se effects appear to be context-specific (Fowler, 1988).<br />

References:<br />

Aylett, M. and Turk, A. E. (2004). The smooth signal redundancy hypo<strong>the</strong>sis: A functional explanation for<br />

relationships between redundancy, prosodic prominence, and duration in spontaneous speech.<br />

Language and Speech, 47(1):31–56.<br />

Baker, R. and Bradlow, A. R. (2009). Variability in word duration as a function <strong>of</strong> probability, speech style,<br />

and prosody. Language and Speech, 52(4):391–413.<br />

Bybee, J. (2001). Phonology and Language Use. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge.<br />

Fowler, C. A. (1988). Differential shortening <strong>of</strong> repeated context words produced in various<br />

communicative contexts. Language and Speech, 31:307–319.<br />

Fowler, C. A. and Housum, J. (1987). Talkers’ signaling <strong>of</strong> “new” and “old” words in speech and listeners’<br />

perception and use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> distinction. Journal <strong>of</strong> Memory and Language, 26:489–504.<br />

Hume, E. (2008). Markedness and <strong>the</strong> language user. Phonological Studies, 11.<br />

Jurafsky, D., Bell, A., Gregory, M., and Raymond, W. (2001). Probabilistic relations be- tween words:<br />

Evidence from reduction in lexical production. In Bybee, J. and Hopper, P., editors, Frequency and <strong>the</strong><br />

emergence <strong>of</strong> linguistic structure. John Benjamins, Amsterdam.<br />

106


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ruprecht von Waldenfels (Universitaet Bern)<br />

ruprecht.waldenfels@issl.unibe.ch<br />

Tracing areality on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> a parallel corpus: aspect in <strong>the</strong> Slavic imperative<br />

Recent years has seen interest in <strong>the</strong> comparison <strong>of</strong> aspect across Slavic, with a growing<br />

recognition <strong>of</strong> a broad east-west-divide as to <strong>the</strong> use (or semantics) <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> category (see Dickey<br />

2000, Barentsen 1998, Petrukhina 2000). However, little studies have so far taken all Slavic<br />

languages into consideration. When this is done, as in <strong>the</strong> research project devoted to aspect in<br />

<strong>the</strong> morphological infinitive in Slavic, described in Benacchio 2004, 2003 and o<strong>the</strong>rs, <strong>the</strong> analyis<br />

usually takes departure from aspectual functions in Russian, where <strong>the</strong> category <strong>of</strong> aspect has<br />

received most attention so far.<br />

The present study takes a different, bottom-up approach, by systematically investigating<br />

translational equivalents in <strong>the</strong> ParaSol Slavic parallel corpus. The study is strictly corpus driven,<br />

taking departure from aspect use in Bulgakov‘s Master i Margarita and its translations into all<br />

modern Slavic literary languages with <strong>the</strong> exception <strong>of</strong> Sorbian. For contrast, Modern Greek is<br />

included in <strong>the</strong> analyis as a Non-Slavic contrast language.<br />

The analysis proceeds as follows. In a first step, all instances <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperatives in <strong>the</strong> Russian<br />

original are extracted; a variety <strong>of</strong> erroneous cases (pragmatic markers, etc.) are discarded. Then,<br />

verbal aspect in <strong>the</strong>se imperatives is compared with aspect usage in <strong>the</strong> corresponding segments<br />

<strong>of</strong> four o<strong>the</strong>r Slavic languages. Fur<strong>the</strong>r investigation is <strong>the</strong>n restricted to those contexts where<br />

<strong>the</strong>se translations show intraslavic variation in respect toaspect(about40%<strong>of</strong>allimperatives),<br />

butexpandedtoalltranslations(calleddoculects here).<br />

For analysis, each use <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> imperative is considered a data point with one <strong>of</strong> three values:<br />

perfective, imperfective or non-assigned (for biaspectuals, alignment mistakes, gaps in <strong>the</strong><br />

translation etc.) The resulting data matrix is <strong>the</strong>n transformed to a matrix <strong>of</strong> distances between<br />

different doculects. This distance matrix is visualized using a near-neighbor network<br />

implemented in SplitsTree (Husan and Brant 2006), a s<strong>of</strong>tware package for investigating<br />

phylogenetic networks on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> biological data.<br />

Asidefromoneimportantexception, <strong>the</strong>resultingvisualizationasshowninfigure1clearly confirms <strong>the</strong><br />

east-west-distribution mentioned above: <strong>the</strong> maximal distance in <strong>the</strong> graph is between <strong>the</strong> East<br />

Slavic texts and Slovene, Czech and Slovak; <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r doculects fall inbetween,<br />

with<strong>the</strong>mostextremegapobtainingbetweenCzech/Slovak onone, andPolish on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r side.<br />

The subtypes involved suggest an areal cline with more functions for <strong>the</strong> imperfective aspect<br />

obtaining from West to East. However, <strong>the</strong> Macedonian translation, perhaps surprisingly, does<br />

not pattern with <strong>the</strong> Bulgarian text, but with Croatian and Slovenian. Thefactthatmodern Greek<br />

likewise patterns with <strong>the</strong>sedoculextsmaysuggestacommon explanation for <strong>the</strong>se languages along<br />

<strong>the</strong> lines <strong>of</strong> contact language influences, namely German / Romance in <strong>the</strong> West and <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r<br />

Balkan languages / Romance in <strong>the</strong> South-East.<br />

107


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Figure 1: Neighbor-net representation <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> Slavic doculects.<br />

References:<br />

ParaSol: A parallel corpus <strong>of</strong> Slavic and O<strong>the</strong>r languages. University<strong>of</strong>Bern, Switzerland,<br />

and Regensburg, Germany. Available at www-korpus.uni-r.de/ParaSol.<br />

Barentsen, A. (1998): Priznak «sekventnaja svjaz‘» i vidovoe protivopostavlenie v<br />

russkomjazyke. In: M.Ju. Čertkova (ed.): Tipologija vida. Problemy, poiski, rešenija,<br />

43-58. Moskva.<br />

Benacchio, R (2004): Glagol‘nyj vid v imperative v juţnoslavjanskich jazykach. In:<br />

Sokrovennye smysli. Slovo. Tekst. Kul‟tura. Moskva, 267 275.<br />

Benacchio, R (2005): Glagol‘nyj vid v imperative v cešskom i slovackom jazykach. In:<br />

Jazyk. Licnost‟. Tekst. Moskva, 191200.<br />

Dickey, S.M. (2000): Parameters <strong>of</strong> Slavic Aspect: A Cognitive Approach. Chicago.<br />

Huson,D.H.andD.Bryant(2006): Application<strong>of</strong>PhylogeneticNetworksinEvolutionary Studies, Mol. Biol. Evol.,<br />

23(2):254–267.<br />

Petrukhina, E. (2000): Aspektual‟nye kategorii glagola v russkom iazyke v sopostavlenii s<br />

chešskim, slovackim, polskim i bolgarskim jazykami. Moskva.<br />

108


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Ruprecht von Waldenfels (Universitaet Bern)<br />

ruprecht.waldenfels@issl.unibe.ch<br />

Using a parallel corpus in undergraduate teaching<br />

The paper describes an approach to an introduction to (Slavic) linguistics that tries to accomodate<br />

a broad audience <strong>of</strong> people studying various Slavic languages by using a parallel text, Bulgakov‘s<br />

Master and Margarita in translations into almost all Slavic languages. After a number <strong>of</strong> more<br />

general topics which students are asked to illustrate and explore on <strong>the</strong> basis <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> text in any<br />

language, attention is turned to morphology and word form lists <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se texts are issued in two<br />

versions: as alphabetical lists and sortedbyfrequency.<br />

Theselists(and<strong>the</strong>paralleltexts)<strong>the</strong>nserveasmaterialforstudying <strong>the</strong> principles <strong>of</strong> morphological<br />

distributional analysis and <strong>the</strong> relation <strong>of</strong> word forms and texts, in general.<br />

This perspective, effectively moving from content to form is a powerful device for fur<strong>the</strong>ring <strong>the</strong><br />

understanding <strong>of</strong> fundamental properties <strong>of</strong> morphology and syntax which, I expect, cannot be as<br />

easily demonstrated with less inflecting languages. I have found that such insights into language<br />

structures can be achieved even if students do not know Slavic languages well yet. The possibility<br />

<strong>of</strong> such insights may be part <strong>of</strong> what <strong>the</strong> study <strong>of</strong> Slavic languages in particular may <strong>of</strong>fer for <strong>the</strong><br />

"wider curriculum".<br />

109


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Anton Zimmerling & Elena Kulinich (Moscow State University for <strong>Humanities</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Montreal)<br />

meinmat@yahoo.com, ekulinich@yahoo.com<br />

Dative-predicative structures and lexical predicatives in Russian and Ukrainian<br />

The paper discusses <strong>the</strong> status <strong>of</strong> lexical predicatives used in dative-impersonal structures in two<br />

neighbor Slavic languages, Russian and Ukrainian. Both languages have large classes <strong>of</strong> non-agreeing<br />

nominal forms which are used as Stage-level predicates and denote state <strong>of</strong> affairs that cannot be<br />

interpreted as a direct result <strong>of</strong> any process or activity, cf. Ukr. Meni sumno “I am sad”, Rus. mne grustno<br />

“<strong>the</strong> same”. Russian has 260-270 predicatives, which select a dative subject with <strong>the</strong> feature [+Animate],<br />

Ukrainian has 200-210 predicatives <strong>of</strong> this kind. The majority <strong>of</strong> predicatives in both languages have an –<br />

o-final and are derived from adjectival stems (cf. sumn-yj, grustn-yj).<br />

We argue that <strong>the</strong> ability to take a dative subject is a non-trivial feature in both languages: both Russian<br />

and Ukrainian have many adjectival stems from which no Stage-level form can be derived, cf. Rus. mne<br />

smeshno ‘it makes me laugh’, smeshn-oj adj. ‘funny, amusing’, but Rus. *mne smeshlivo, smechlivyj, adj.<br />

‘X is easily amused’. Consequently, adjectival stems should be divided into a class permitting derivation<br />

<strong>of</strong> Stage-level predicates and a class banning it. Stems banning derivation <strong>of</strong> Stage-level predicates can<br />

only produce designations <strong>of</strong> properties tied up to specific referents. Stems permitting derivation <strong>of</strong><br />

Stage-level predicates as a rule also produce designations <strong>of</strong> properties, but <strong>the</strong>re are few exceptions,<br />

where predicatives with an o-final don’t correlate with any agreeing forms, cf. stydno ‘X is ashamed’,<br />

*stydnyj, bojazno ‘X is frightened’, *bojaznyj. The forms like stydno are more typical <strong>of</strong> Russian than <strong>of</strong><br />

Ukrainian, where adjectives stydnyj, bojaznyj exist. The class <strong>of</strong> predicatives is closed in nei<strong>the</strong>r language<br />

and can accommodate borrowings and new formations, cf. Ukr. colloquial meni kul’n-o ‘I feel cool’ < Eng.<br />

cool and Rus. colloquial mne fioletov-o ‘It doesn’t matter to me’ < fioletov-yj ‘purple’.<br />

We argue that <strong>the</strong> parallelism <strong>of</strong> Russian and Ukrainian syntax <strong>of</strong> predicatives is a result <strong>of</strong> contact<br />

development. While <strong>the</strong> patterns <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> dative-predicative structures in both languages are almost<br />

identical, Ukrainian and Russian share about 100 predicative stems, roughly one half <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> entire<br />

Ukrainian class. The origin <strong>of</strong> this shared stock has never been investigated. We assume that a minor part<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> shared stems might be inherited from a common source, while <strong>the</strong> major part was borrowed from<br />

Russian into Ukrainian. The tentative borrowings from Russian always have close synonyms in<br />

predicatives attested only in Ukrainian and lacking from Russian. The borrowing in <strong>the</strong> opposite direction<br />

is unlikely since <strong>the</strong> class <strong>of</strong> predicatives is larger in Russian, and <strong>the</strong>ir lexical meanings are more varied.<br />

Therefore, predicatives <strong>of</strong> Ukrainian origin (cf. sumno, zhurno, tuzhno ‘X is sad, bored, distressed’) do not<br />

add new lexical meanings compared with <strong>the</strong>ir equivalents in codified Russian: <strong>the</strong> chances that such<br />

items can be absorbed by <strong>the</strong> Russian lexicon are low, since <strong>the</strong>y introduce new predicative stems which<br />

are synonymic to <strong>the</strong> existing ones. Such forms don’t get a high social status and are associated with<br />

stylistically non-neutral texts.<br />

110


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

LITERATURE<br />

Issachenko A.V. O vozniknovenii i razvitii “kategorii sostojanija” v slavjanskih jazykah //Voprosy<br />

jazykoznanija, 1955, N 6.<br />

Zatovkaňuk M. Neosobní predikativa a utváry přibuzné, zvlaště v ruštine //Rozpravy<br />

Československé akademie věd, 1965, sešit 6, ročník 75.<br />

Zimmerling A.V. Istorija odnoj polemiki // Jazyk i recevaja dejateljnostj, 1998, № 1, 63-88.<br />

Zimmerling А. Dative Subjects and Semi-Expletive pronouns // Studies in Formal Slavic<br />

Phonology, Syntax, Semantics and Information Structure/G.Zybatow, Uwe Junghanns, Denisa Lenertová,<br />

Petr Biskup (eds). Frankfurt-a-M-Berlin-Bern-Bruxelles-N.Y –Oxford-Wien: Peter Lang, 2009, 253-265.<br />

111


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Anton Zimmerling (Moscow State University for <strong>Humanities</strong>)<br />

meinmat@yahoo.com<br />

Syntactic criteria for identifying Russian and Ukrainian predicatives<br />

A prominent feature <strong>of</strong> Slavic, Baltic and Germanic languages are sentence patterns with <strong>the</strong> dative case<br />

marking on <strong>the</strong> semantic subject. The predicative nucleus in <strong>the</strong>se patterns can be represented by a) an<br />

infinitive used in Dative-Infinitive Structures Ndat — Vinf, cf. [Mrazek 1990]; b) a special finite verbal form,<br />

as in Latvian [Holvoet 2001]; c) a non-agreeing nominal predicate called slovo kategorii sostojanija (lit.<br />

‘Category-<strong>of</strong>-State form’ in <strong>the</strong> Russian tradition *Ščerba 1974+, or lexical predicatives in [Zimmerling<br />

2010]. The last term specifies that non-agreeing nominal predicates used in Dative-Predicative Structures<br />

<strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type Ndat — Vlink — Pred are not identical with any participles or adjectives. They lack such verbal<br />

categories as voice, aspect, tense or mood and do not denote states <strong>of</strong> affairs that can be interpreted as<br />

a direct result <strong>of</strong> any process or activity. Dative-Predicative-Structure with lexical predicatives are<br />

attested in Ukrainian, Czech, Bulgarian, Serbo-Croat, Old Icelandic, Old Swedish, Modern Icelandic,<br />

Lithuanian. In <strong>the</strong>se languages agreeing adjectives and participles are used for expressing predicative<br />

meanings <strong>of</strong> a different type. Meanwhile, most <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong>se languages have or have earlier had productive<br />

word-building mechanisms deriving lexical predicatives from a subclass <strong>of</strong> adjectives. In Germanic, it is<br />

strong adjectives, in Slavic and Baltic it is short adjectives: <strong>the</strong> ending <strong>of</strong> Nom.-Acc. Sg. Neut. is <strong>the</strong> most<br />

common marker <strong>of</strong> predicatives in Germanic, Baltic and Slavic areas. Therefore, one needs a syntactic<br />

procedure for identifying lexical predicatives and keeping <strong>the</strong>m apart from agreeing adjectives. In<br />

Russian and Ukrainian, both lexical predicatives and agreeing adjectives can take dative arguments, but<br />

agreeing adjectives can also take non-sentential nominative arguments, while lexical predicatives cannot.<br />

I propose <strong>the</strong> following checking procedure for <strong>the</strong>se languages:<br />

A nominal non-agreeing form can be identified as a lexical predicative in Ukrainian and Russian if<br />

it selects a dative subject and is used in dative-predicative structures in such a way that:<br />

(i) It can form a complete sentence with <strong>the</strong> sole dative argument, cf. Rus. mne tošno ‘I am sick’, Rus.<br />

mne stydno ‘I feel ashamed’.<br />

Or:<br />

(ii) it can at once take <strong>the</strong> dative subject and be expanded by an infinitival complement, cf. Rus. mne<br />

nužno [ujti +‘I need *to leave/go+’.<br />

Or:<br />

(iii) it can at once take <strong>the</strong> dative subject and be expanded by a CP-argument with complementizers<br />

Rus. čto ‘that’, Ukr. ščo ‘that’, cf. Rus. mne stydno, [čto on opazdal+ ‘I feel ashamed that he<br />

came late’.<br />

And:<br />

112


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

(iv) it can at once take <strong>the</strong> dative subject and <strong>the</strong> semi-formal pronoun Rus. eto ‘it’, Ukr. ce, cf. Rus.<br />

mne eto ne nužno ‘I don’t need it’, Ukr. meni ce cikavo ‘it is interesting to me’.<br />

One and <strong>the</strong> same lexical predicative may allow for options (i-iv), but this is not a general requirement. If<br />

a nominal form only allows for <strong>the</strong> option (iv), but not (i-iii), it is not a predicative, but an agreeing<br />

adjective. Cf. Rus. (1) mne eto-Nom.Sg.Neut. čuždo-Nom.Sg.Neut ‘This is alien to me’, but Rus. (2) mne<br />

eti-Nom.Pl. veš’i-Nom.Pl. čuždy-Nom.Pl. ‘These things are alien to me’: <strong>the</strong> conclusive pro<strong>of</strong> that čuždo in<br />

(1) is not a non-agreeing predicative and exhibits an agreement relation with eto, comes from <strong>the</strong> fact<br />

that čuždo does not allow for options (i-iii):<br />

(i) Rus. *mne čuždo.<br />

(ii) Rus. *mne čuždo pisatj knigi intended meaning “It is alien to me to write books”.<br />

(iii) Rus. *mne čuždo, čto on pišet knigi intended meaning “It is alien to me that he writes books”.<br />

Russian and Ukrainian lexical predicatives are used as Stage-level predicates. The<br />

presence/absence <strong>of</strong> agreeing correlates (cf. Rus. smešnoj vs *stydnyj) does not have any impact<br />

on <strong>the</strong> semantics <strong>of</strong> a predicative in any language. At <strong>the</strong> same time, <strong>the</strong> presence/absence <strong>of</strong><br />

agreeing correlates is relevant for a structural classification <strong>of</strong> adjectival stems. The non-trivial<br />

feature <strong>of</strong> stems from <strong>the</strong> class stydn- is that <strong>the</strong>y are used only for producing Stage-level<br />

predicates and cannot be used for denoting properties <strong>of</strong> objects or persons. I label stems from<br />

this class ‗stems with a situative polarity‘. Modern Russian and Ukrainian also have a class <strong>of</strong><br />

adjectival stems that are used only for producing designations <strong>of</strong> objects or persons. The<br />

adjectives from this class are ei<strong>the</strong>r not capable <strong>of</strong> any predicative usage in structures without<br />

agreement (Rus. *mne gnevno, *eto gnevno), or cannot be used in Dative-Predicative Structures<br />

(Rus. *mne alogično, eto alogično). I label stems from this class ‗stems with an argument<br />

polarity‘. Finally, Modern Russian and Ukrainian have a class <strong>of</strong> stems that both produce<br />

designations <strong>of</strong> objects/persons and Stage-level predicates: Rus. mne skučno, skučnyj film. I label<br />

stems from this class ‗ambivalent stems‘.<br />

LITERATURE<br />

Holvoet A. (2001) Studies in <strong>the</strong> Latvian Verb. Kraków.<br />

Mrazek R. (1990). Sravniteljnyj sintaksis slavyanskih literaturnih jazykov. Brno.<br />

Ščerba L.V. (1974) Yazykovaja sistema i recevaya dejateljnost’. М.-L.<br />

Zimmerling А. (2010) Imennye predicativy i dativnye predloženia v evropejskih yazykah //<br />

Kompjuternaya lingvistika i intellektualnye technologii, vol. 9 (16) (Proceeding <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> International Conference<br />

“Dialogue 2010”). M, 549-558.<br />

113


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

Jelena Vujić (Belgrade University)<br />

jvujic@sbb.rs<br />

ON GENDER (AND NUMBER) ASSIGNMENT IN SOME RECENT<br />

ANGLICISMS IN SERBIAN<br />

The processes by which words transfer from one language into o<strong>the</strong>r are numerous and complex<br />

and this issue has been <strong>the</strong> topic <strong>of</strong> many scientific studies in <strong>the</strong> field <strong>of</strong> contact linguistics.<br />

Already complicated and intricate ways and mechanisms <strong>of</strong> lexical borrowing acquire additional<br />

complexity in <strong>the</strong> cases when <strong>the</strong> lexical material transfer happens between two systematically<br />

different languages, such as English and Serbian (Serbo-Croat). This paper investigates <strong>the</strong><br />

gender assignment in some nominal lexical borrowings from English in which gender<br />

assignment on nouns rests on "semantic criteria with almost no formal clues" (Corbett 1991)<br />

into Serbian (Serbo-Croat) in which both semantic gender assignment rules and formal gender<br />

assignment rules relying on nouns' morpho-phonological features are in operation (Ivic 1963,<br />

Stevanovic 1956, Corbett 1991).<br />

The problem <strong>of</strong> gender assignment in lexical borrowings is <strong>the</strong> topic that linguists have been<br />

interested in for quite a while and <strong>the</strong>re is a vast literature on <strong>the</strong> gender <strong>of</strong> borrowings resulting<br />

from various language contacts ( Poplack, Pousada & Sank<strong>of</strong>f 1982; Wawryzniak 1985; Poplack,<br />

Sank<strong>of</strong>f &Miller 1988; Corbett 1991; Fuller & Lehnert 2000). Gender assignment is seen by<br />

linguists as one means available to speakers to incorporate foreign material into <strong>the</strong> host<br />

language (Poplack, Pousada & Sank<strong>of</strong>f 1982). In our paper we take a corpus <strong>of</strong> some 1000 recent<br />

lexical borrowings from English in Serbian. Roughly two thirds <strong>of</strong> this number are nominal<br />

lexical borrowings, predominantly assigned with male gender. However <strong>the</strong> particular interest <strong>of</strong><br />

our research are minority <strong>of</strong> nouns assigned female gender. We analyse <strong>the</strong> mechanisms used for<br />

female gender assignment in anglicisms in Serbian and various problems in <strong>the</strong> declension <strong>of</strong><br />

such nouns in Serbian once <strong>the</strong>y have been fully adopted and adapted.<br />

Most commonly <strong>the</strong> morpho-phonological information ( typically <strong>the</strong> nouns ending in -a)<br />

classifies <strong>the</strong> particular borrowing as feminine noun <strong>of</strong> type III declension such as in starlette ><br />

starletA; icon > ikonA; hostess > hostesA; console > konzolA. on <strong>the</strong> o<strong>the</strong>r hand some nouns in<br />

-a in English are not assigned an expected female gender but male like in sandinista, fashionista,<br />

The problem arises from <strong>the</strong> fact that very few nominal lexical borrowings from English end in -<br />

a, so Serbian speakers try to accommodate such nouns by suffixing <strong>the</strong>m with productive female<br />

attributing suffixes <strong>of</strong> Slavic origin - ica, and -ka. This is particularly <strong>the</strong> case with nouns that<br />

are considered to have a common gender in English such as skater > skejter (m), -KA (f);<br />

trendsetter > trendseter, -KA. Apart from such relatively regular examples <strong>the</strong> paper presents <strong>the</strong><br />

cases <strong>of</strong> those nouns that are unmarked for gender in English such as yard, laundry, shop but due<br />

to concept association with <strong>the</strong>ir Serbian equivalents ( baštA, vešernicA, radnjA -pordavnicA)<br />

<strong>the</strong>y are assigned female gender by morphophonological adaptation <strong>of</strong> adding -a as in jardA,<br />

landrA, šopA. Particular attention in <strong>the</strong> paper is given to <strong>the</strong> semantic and cognitive analsys <strong>of</strong><br />

<strong>the</strong> cases <strong>of</strong> English compound nouns containing <strong>the</strong> word MAN and <strong>the</strong>ir adaptation in Serbian.<br />

114


<strong>SLS</strong> <strong>Abstracts</strong>, University <strong>of</strong> Chicago, October 29-30, 2010<br />

In English, nouns <strong>of</strong> <strong>the</strong> type businessman are overtly marked for male gender and <strong>the</strong>ir female<br />

counterparts have different forms with WOMAN as <strong>the</strong> second constituent ( business-woman (f),<br />

while in Serbian nouns <strong>of</strong> this type which are explicitly both formally and semantically marked<br />

for male gender become additionally suffixed for female gender as in biznismen (m) ><br />

biznismenKA. Additional problems in gender assignment <strong>of</strong> English nouns in Serbian is gender<br />

interdependency with number in some cases. The cases <strong>of</strong> semantic gender defy declension in<br />

plural so two parallel singular forms exist like in miss>mis (sg.f.)/misica (sg.f) > misice (pl.f.) or<br />

no plural exists at all like in lady > ledi (sg.f.) > / (pl.f.). Fur<strong>the</strong>rmore, <strong>the</strong> gender assignment<br />

patterns become additionally complicated in <strong>the</strong> cases semantic gender remains female while<br />

grammatical is male as in top-model which has female reference but grammatical agreement <strong>of</strong><br />

male denoting noun.<br />

References:<br />

Corbett, G., 1991. Gender, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press.<br />

Fuller, J.M. & Lenhert, H., 2000. Noun phrase structure in German-English codeswitching:<br />

Variation in gender assignment and article use, in International Journal <strong>of</strong> Bilingualism 4 (3):<br />

399-420<br />

Gregor, B., 1983. Genuszuordnung, Tubingen: Niemeyer<br />

Ivic, M., 1963. The realtion <strong>of</strong> gender and number in Serbocratian nominal substantives.<br />

International Journal <strong>of</strong> Slavic Linguistics and Poetics 6: 51-57<br />

Poplack, S., A. Pousada & D. Sank<strong>of</strong>f, 1982. Competing influences on gender assignment:<br />

variable process, stable outcome, Lingua 56:139-166.<br />

Poplack, S., D. Sank<strong>of</strong>f & C. Miller, 1988. The social correlates and lexical processes lexical<br />

borrowing and assimilation. Linguistics 26: 47-104<br />

Stanojcic, Z & Lj. Popovic. 2000. Gramatika srpskog jezika, Beograd: Zavod za udzbenike i<br />

nastavna sredstva.<br />

Stevanovic, M. 1956. Gramatika srpskohrvatskog jezika. Cetinje: Obod.<br />

Stevanovic, M. 1986. Savremeni srpski jezik 1i 2, Beograd: Naucna knjiga.<br />

Wawrzyniak, U., 1985. Das Genus franzosischer Lehnworter in Deutschen, in Zetschrift fur<br />

Sprachwissenschaft 4 (2): 201-217<br />

115

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!